Dramacow Ryulong / Michael Cohen - Fanatic Wikisperg, Anti-Gamergater and All Around Asshole

So fun fact, I stumbled into Adam aka Kitsunelaine's autistic stories thanks to @Hellfire . And I do mean autistic; he basically writes stories where the protagonist (him) becomes a girl with big tits an animal's tail and fucking wings. In fact, the tism levels are so high that to save sanity I have to split it up into their respective elements. I'll start off with his one offs, since his long running series are brain busters.

And don't worry, I archived basically everything worth a shit so even if he firebombs it, all of the genuinely embarrassing stuff won't go away. :reality:

A shiver ran down my spine as I entered the cave.

"Oh for god's sake, Damien! Grow some balls!" my friend joked grinning, as he was far ahead of me already. I sighed, and flicked on my flashlight, illuminating the dark depths of the cave. It was a dingy, old spider-infested place, yet somehow it appeared to be as if we were the only ones who had ever came here in a long time.

"I'm coming, man. I... I've just got a bad feeling about this." I said. That was actually the truth, I did have a sense of impending doom... Or something. It was just one of those things that you knew would eventually go wrong.

Suddenly, I felt a slight pang in my chest, as I tried to continue. It was a feeling of disease, but it was also a physical feeling, as if the whole area was turning itself inside out with fear. I shrugged it off, and continued after Ryan, who was a bit further ahead than I was. The kid really had a sense of adventure, which was something that I kind of lacked, to be honest. I liked my life the way it was, and... Things were normal, you know? Things were good.

"Is that... a door?" Ryan said, approaching what appeared to indeed be a dusty, rotted out old door. I walked up to it, shrugged, and knocked. No answer, however I did notice something scratched onto it near the handle. I bent down, and brushed some of the dust off.

"...No boys allowed?" I chuckled. What a weird thing to put on the door. It sounded something like a young girl would put on her clubhouse, not very threatening, just damn hilarious.

"...You wanna open it?" Ryan asked.

"I thought you were the leader here, man." I said.

"Heh. I still want you to do it. You're my mate, right? I hate to see you throwing away your sense of adventure, that's why I took you out here in the first place. I mean... When we were young, you and I did lots of adventurous things. You've settled down man, I'm trying to revive your sense of wonder... excitement!" Ryan said. I smiled. Yeah, I had grown a bit used to things being, well, the way they are. Ryan had always been the dreamer, and... I guess he was trying to revive my sense of adventure. I shrugged, and opened the door. As soon as I put my hand on the handle however, I felt a shock ripple through my body, as if it were electrifying me.

'Weird... must have been a static shock. But... The handle's made of wood. Impossible.'

I shrugged it off, and walked inside, with Ryan following behind me. The feeling in my chest grew stronger with every step I took, and it seemed to be spreading to the rest of my body.

Inside the room, there was a regular girly bed. There was a table in the centre, littered with old books, pieces of paper, and a waxed-out candle. It looked like something you'd expect to see in a normal household around 30 or 40 years ago, but seeing it in a cave seemed a bit out of place.
I turned around and watched Ryan walking in, gasping with amazement. However... He seemed to be somewhat taller than me now.

"...I don't feel so good..." I said suddenly, and sat down on the ground. Everything felt... off.

"...Damien... What's happening to you..." Ryan said, noticing my condition. Hell, like I had an answer.
It felt like my chest was going to explode... I clutched it, gasping for air because it felt like all of the oxygen was being pushed out of my system, however I grabbed something I did not expect. It felt... squishy. Sort of. And... bigger.

The weird shock was still going through my body, and I felt... I felt my privates shrink. I clutched the area to find them... gone. 'What's going on?'

I let out a surprised yelp, but even that... even that was feminine. I felt my hair grow right down to my torso, and my body shifting around as if I was a ball of clay being moulded into a female figure by an artist.

"I think it's happening to me too!" Ryan squeaked, and his features started getting more feminine. He shrunk a bit, and his skin became smooth. His chest seemed to explode the same way mine did, and his hair was shooting out of his skull, even longer than I felt mine did.

Soon enough, we were both... girls.

"This can't be happening, this can't be happening..." I groaned, standing up. "...My clothes changed too..." I noticed, and I was now wearing a white blouse, and a green skirt. I looked at Ryan, but he seemed... a bit uninterested. As if he didn't notice what had been happening.

"You're a girl too, aren't you?" I said, walking up to her. "What's up with you? I've always been a girl." 'Ryan' said, chuckling. "No... No you... You haven't..." I said quietly to myself, but I didn't want to look insane. Were his memories changed?

A letter appeared on the table, and I swiped it out. Ryan didn't seem to notice, s/he was too busy examining a nearby bookcase.

'Dear reader,

A spell has been placed on this room so no boy can enter. If one ever does succeed, this spell will activate. I cannot let my room be seen by male eyes... so I shall turn them female.

My mission, my life... They are unimportant right now. The fact that anyone is reading this means my spell has activated, and right now, someone is reading this.

Since that someone is you, let me tell you this. Your past has been altered to... accommodate your new form. Anyone else who entered with you may turn into a girl as well, but they will then believe that they had always been one, and their pasts would change to accommodate that fact too.

I apologise for the inconvenience, and suggest you leave, and tell nobody about this room. It could be devastating... The secrets here could unravel the very fabric of time and space. Boys can come in if they desire, but only girls can leave.

Sincerely,
Mary S.'

As soon as I had finished reading, the letter disappeared. I was in shock, and couldn't believe what had happened. I... I had boobs. I had girl parts. It all had to be a dream, didn't it? Then suddenly, another, smaller note appeared on the table. It would disappear as soon as I had read it.

'No. It is not a dream. This... This is your new life.'

A Cold Winters Night TG


The second I stepped out of the car, the cold wind hit me. I grinned. We were finally there.
I walked to the back of the van and began to take all my gear out. We were up in a mountain, on a ski trip. Just me and my girlfriend, Sarah.

"Ah... It's good to be out, isn't it?" Sara said, walking up to me, smiling. Her long, black hair trailed down to her hips. Her blue eyes seemed to blend in with the snow. She was wearing a dark red jacket, blue jeans and a bright red scarf wrapped around her neck.

"Yeah. It's nice to be back, isn't it?" I said, hoisting out our luggage. We were going to be here living at the ski resort for about three days. Sara and I had actually met at this very resort three years ago, so we figured it'd be a nice anniversary trip. Anniversary of what, you ask? Well, two years ago, on this day, we became girl/boyfriends. Okay, not exactly on this day, but it was near it.

"Heh. Yeah. I missed this place... Last time we went was when we met, right?" I said, as we walked down to the resort entrance. She nodded.

Suddenly, A massive brain-splitting headache erupted, and I clutched my forehead, grimacing.

"You okay, George?" Sara asked, concerned.

"I'm... Fine.... I've just got a headache..." I said. It... Wasn't the first time today. On the few-hour-long trip here, I had some weird... Symptoms. Like a throbbing headache that happened in bursts—blurred vision, and aching joints. It was so bad Sara had to take over the driving part of it.

"You don't look fine. You haven't looked fine since we left." Sara sighed, as we entered the main building.

"I... Just don't want the trip to be impaired because I've got a cold or something..." I say.

"You said the same thing on the way here, and I'm going to say the same thing to you again. That's not wise. I appreciate the thought, but if you're sick, we should turn back." She sighed.

"..No, I don't want the--" Suddenly, the headache grew worse, and I fell to my knees, dropping the luggage as I did so.

"Oh my gosh! George!" Sara gasped, covering her mouth with a look of fear on her face.
A... Sensation ran through my body. I didn't know what it was, but it felt... Strangely good. Still painful though.

I fell to the ground, shaking uncontrollably. The last words I heard were "Someone call an ambulance!" Before losing consciousness completely.

When I opened my eyes, everything was blurred. I couldn't really tell where I was, until about a minute later.

I was in a hospital ward, near the Ski Resort. They get a lot of ski related injuries, so they figured they'd build a mini hospital for emergencies next to the resort. It was a... Very popular resort, so the hospital was normally never empty. At least that was what we were told last time we were there.
"Hey there." Sara said. She was sitting next to me, looking worried. "You feeling okay?"

"...Strangely fine... My body feels really, really warm though. And all tingly."

It was, needless to say, an odd feeling. Happiness mixed with pain, and fear. I looked down at my body, and from what I could tell it was normal. There were no injuries, and everything seemed intact.
"....What happened?" I said.

"People call it the Yuri virus." A male voice said, from behind.

"...The Yuri virus?" I asked, as the doctor came into view. He was a short fellow, he had messy brown hair and was wearing glasses. His expression was... Grim.

"Yeah. Allow me to explain." He said, shuffling the papers in his hand. Sara looked down at me, worried.

"It's a... Somewhat rare virus. It's only affected a handful of people worldwide, and isn't spread in normal manners. It's a mystery, and nobody can figure out the cause." The doctor said, slowly.
"...Great. Now tell me what it does..." I said, sighing.

"...Over three days, it turns the person who has it female." The doctor said, flatly.

"...What." I said in response. He had to be joking.... Didn't he?

"I'm not kidding. And it's... Other effects..." The doctor said, darkly. I raised my eyebrows, and sat up, sighing.

"Other effects?" I said.

"You may call me crazy, but the immediate effects of the transformation are... How shall I put this... It makes the effected... What you would call "horny", for a period of up to 24 hours afterwards. That's why we called it the Yuri virus... Because the first person who caught it, was with his girlfriend and... Well... They were anime fans, so they named it..."

"...Horny? What." I said, flatly.

"it means you will sexually aroused, to the degree of... Well, wanting to have... Sex..." The doctor said, slowly.

"...Seriously?" I said. "It's not April, so...."

"Does it really sound like something I'd joke about?!" The doctor said, sternly.

"...No. I guess not." I sighed. "So... Three days, huh..." I said. The doctor nodded, frowning.

"On the third day, at around 55 hours after it's been caught, the transformation will... Happen.

Everything leading up to that point will be the body... Preparing itself, if you will..." The doctor started pacing, looking through his notes. He appeared to be concerned, and a little curious. And really—who could blame him?

"I've got three days left as a guy." I said, slowly. The doctor nodded yet again.

"We've attempted to look for a cause for so long, yet nobody's found one. It's... Difficult. There's nothing we can do... I'm sorry..."

"What do you mean, nothing you can do?"

"It's rare, okay? 8 Recorded cases, and nobodies found a reason, or the agent behind it that causes it! How CAN we help you if we don't even know what's wrong?"

"...You make a fair argument..." I sighed.

"Oh god... George..." Sara said. Her petite hands wrapped around my back, and her body pressed against mine. I accepted the hug, gratefully. Then, it hit me. Sara... After the change, she might not want to be with me anymore...

"Sara..." I said.
"...Yeah?"

"After the... The change... Will you still be..." I said, afraid to finish the sentence. Sara appeared... unsure. It was a big decision, and I wasn't sure whether or not she was ready to make it quite yet...
"I... I don't know, George..." She said, pulling back. I looked down, and sighed. "I... See..."

"You're free to walk around, just don't stray too far from the resort, in case you... Collapse again..." The doctor said. I nodded, and stood up. Everything felt... Weird. I couldn't quite place my finger on it, my body just didn't move the same way I was used to it moving. I felt... Light headed. I knew what was going on around me, and I could process everything, but if I thought too much, it would just sort of... Float away.

"Let's... Go to our room." I said, trying to walk but stumbling. Sara caught me before I hit the ground, and helped me back to my feet, her black hair covering her face in a way so I couldn't see it.
"Thanks..." I said, and together we walked out of the hospital. We walked to our room, and i laid down on our bed, as Sara got the fire going. We didn't talk too much, and the tension was almost unbearable, until my mind washed it away like it seemed to be doing with everything today.

I... Stayed on that bed, for an untold amount of hours, mostly unmoving. It was an... Odd experience. One I'd never forget.

Then, Sara brought in dinner, on a platter. She put it on my lap, looking down at me. I then realised that my chest felt a little heavy...

I looked down, and saw no real change. Everything seemed... Strangely normal. Maybe my mind was playing tricks on me. It does that.

"You feeling okay, George?" Sara said, as I sat up to eat.

"I feel like my manhood is slipping away even more with each passing second... And part of me doesn't even care. I... don't know why..." I said slowly. Sara's expression didn't change, but I knew she was feeling more worried now.

"Eat up. I made most of it by myself." Sara said, smiling, obviously trying to hide her... Fear? Sorrow? I couldn't tell.

So, I ate. And then... I went back to lying down. Sara... She didn't sleep in the same room as me. It felt like she was growing more distant every second, alongside my dissipating manhood.

I slept. I couldn't tell for how long, only that when I woke up, my body felt... Different. More feminine. I couldn't see any differences, but it was as if my mental image of me as a girl was projecting throughout my mind, as if I was creating my own state of femininity with mere thoughts. It was a strange sensation.

"You're awake... I'm glad..." Sara's voice said from beside my bed. I turned my head around, and saw her. She was... Stressed. To say the least. Her hair was all askew, and she looked like she'd been crying.

"...How long was I asleep?" I said. Sara sighed, looking down.

"About two days. You're... On your third day already." She said, almost ready to cry again.

"Huh... Day three already..." I said, absent minded. I couldn't process what that entailed, but something in me felt... Glad. This nightmare would soon be over, and I'd be able to go back to my life. Even if I was a girl.

"How are you feeling?" Sara asked. I sat up. "I feel like a girl already, it seems... The last thing that needs to happen is the physical change, and we don't even know when it's supposed to happen, do we..." I said. Sara nodded. "Listen... George. I don't think this can continue." Sara said, slowly, and carefully.

"...What do you mean?" I said.

"Us." Sara said, looking up. I looked into her eyes, and saw tears starting to form. She knew this would be the last time she'd see me as a man, and probably the last time she'd see me as a boyfriend too—more or less.

"I can't let it end this way, Sara... You mean more to me than, anything! You mean more to me than my manhood!" I protested.

"That's why I have to go! If you and I have a relationship when you're a girl, it'll end up badly! I know it! That's why I can't go through with it! If I break up with you, I'd rather do it on my own terms... Because my parents? If I were in another relationship with a girl? Even if it really IS you? They'll want it ended, and force it on me to end it myself. I'd rather not go through that. It happened with my sister, and it devastated her!" Sara said sternly, standing up. I stood up, and walked to the door.

"You can't let your parents rule your life!" I said. "You are your own woman, remember?"

"As you will be. And that's what I'm afraid of." Sara responded, folding her arms. She... She really wanted to end it here? Now? My mind couldn't process it, and all the weird happiness I'd been feeling suddenly turned to despair. Something... Triggered inside me. And I couldn't stand it.

"I.. I have to go..." I said, tears streaming down my eyes. I burst through the exit to my room, and ran out of the ski resort, covering my face. I couldn't believe it... Sara wanted to break up with me over her parent's?

"It's bullshit!" I yelled at the top of my lungs, and charged into a nearby forest. It was snowing, and around about midday. The change was going to happen soon, and from then on, my whole life would be different. I just wouldn't be me anymore.

I trudged along the snowy path, teardrops melting the ground as they hit. My whole body felt like it was burning, even though it was freezing outside. Soon enough, I came across a clearing. It was a... Beautiful sight. The hill raised up at its southern edge, and trees circled all around it. It was nice, and secluded.

I fell to my knees, and sobbed. I sobbed like a girl, and that only made me angrier. "GODDAMNIT!" I yelled to the sky, and punched the ground, trembling. The life that I knew was long gone, and any fragments of it would be shrouded by the new body I was about to gain, and I hated it. I kneeled there, in the middle of the clearing, as the sun slowly set on the horizon, casting luminescent shadows across the treetops, and illuminating the snowdrops brilliantly so there appeared to be over a thousand fireflies falling from the sky with grace and independence.

I laid down, staring at the sky, thinking things over. Maybe... Maybe there was still hope after all? Maybe Sara would... Maybe she would still...

Then, it started happening. I gasped for air, as my body started to boil. I felt my arms slowly shrink into my shoulders, growing more petite and smooth with each passing second. My hair appeared to slowly grow down to my waist, and my gasps grew higher. My chest felt like it was collapsing in on itself and bursting out at the same time, as my legs grew shorter. My hands slowly moved along my chest, as it pressed against the flat of my clothing, suffocating me so badly I had to undo the buttons on my shirt.

My hips shrunk thinner and slimmer, and I felt my manhood shrinking in my pants, as said pants slowly seemed to be falling off. I moved down, and grasped the last remnants of my manhood as I felt them recede, breathing heavily as I did so. It seemed like the sensation pleasured me, almost. The inside of my body seemed to twist and churn, and for about a minute I couldn't breathe, the feeling was just so... Heavy. When the pressure finally receded, I let out a moan. My voice was higher, and had a more refined tone to it. And everything felt... Good. Like it was supposed to be that way. Maybe it was just my mind messing with me.

I laid there for a while, as the pleasure surged through my body. I noticed it was night-time, but I really didn't care. My mind was... Elsewhere.

"George?" A voice called, from the forest. I almost couldn't hear it, but my body almost automatically seemed to moan in response.

"Oh god, George! Is--- Is that you?!" Sara said, emerging from the clearing looking worried.

I managed a nod, my hands now massaging the new breasts that had emerged, almost automatically.

"Are... Are you okay?" Sara said, kneeling by my side.

"I can't think straight..." I mumbled, too absorbed in the sensation coursing through my body like an electrical charge.

"Listen, George.... I've been thinking. I acted too rashly... We can make this work...." Sara said, gripping my hand. I sat up, and gazed into her eyes, a look of pleasure on my face.

Sara seemed to realise. "Oh... You're feeling...That way..." She said slowly, blushing. Her black hair seemed to shine in the moonlight, and she just looked so cute... I nodded, slowly. "I want you, Sara..." I said, wrapping my arms around her as I pressed my body against hers.

"I..." Sara said, stopping to think for a moment before she finished. "I want you too, George..." She admitted, wrapping her arms around me. And then... My new life began. That night, everything changed. That night, under the moonlit trees, we grew closer than ever before... And it stuck.

Maybe the change wasn't such a bad thing after all.

Maybe. A Cold Winters Night TG


The second I stepped out of the car, the cold wind hit me. I grinned. We were finally there.
I walked to the back of the van and began to take all my gear out. We were up in a mountain, on a ski trip. Just me and my girlfriend, Sarah.

"Ah... It's good to be out, isn't it?" Sara said, walking up to me, smiling. Her long, black hair trailed down to her hips. Her blue eyes seemed to blend in with the snow. She was wearing a dark red jacket, blue jeans and a bright red scarf wrapped around her neck.

"Yeah. It's nice to be back, isn't it?" I said, hoisting out our luggage. We were going to be here living at the ski resort for about three days. Sara and I had actually met at this very resort three years ago, so we figured it'd be a nice anniversary trip. Anniversary of what, you ask? Well, two years ago, on this day, we became girl/boyfriends. Okay, not exactly on this day, but it was near it.

"Heh. Yeah. I missed this place... Last time we went was when we met, right?" I said, as we walked down to the resort entrance. She nodded.

Suddenly, A massive brain-splitting headache erupted, and I clutched my forehead, grimacing.

"You okay, George?" Sara asked, concerned.

"I'm... Fine.... I've just got a headache..." I said. It... Wasn't the first time today. On the few-hour-long trip here, I had some weird... Symptoms. Like a throbbing headache that happened in bursts—blurred vision, and aching joints. It was so bad Sara had to take over the driving part of it.

"You don't look fine. You haven't looked fine since we left." Sara sighed, as we entered the main building.

"I... Just don't want the trip to be impaired because I've got a cold or something..." I say.

"You said the same thing on the way here, and I'm going to say the same thing to you again. That's not wise. I appreciate the thought, but if you're sick, we should turn back." She sighed.

"..No, I don't want the--" Suddenly, the headache grew worse, and I fell to my knees, dropping the luggage as I did so.

"Oh my gosh! George!" Sara gasped, covering her mouth with a look of fear on her face.
A... Sensation ran through my body. I didn't know what it was, but it felt... Strangely good. Still painful though.

I fell to the ground, shaking uncontrollably. The last words I heard were "Someone call an ambulance!" Before losing consciousness completely.

When I opened my eyes, everything was blurred. I couldn't really tell where I was, until about a minute later.

I was in a hospital ward, near the Ski Resort. They get a lot of ski related injuries, so they figured they'd build a mini hospital for emergencies next to the resort. It was a... Very popular resort, so the hospital was normally never empty. At least that was what we were told last time we were there.
"Hey there." Sara said. She was sitting next to me, looking worried. "You feeling okay?"

"...Strangely fine... My body feels really, really warm though. And all tingly."

It was, needless to say, an odd feeling. Happiness mixed with pain, and fear. I looked down at my body, and from what I could tell it was normal. There were no injuries, and everything seemed intact.
"....What happened?" I said.

"People call it the Yuri virus." A male voice said, from behind.

"...The Yuri virus?" I asked, as the doctor came into view. He was a short fellow, he had messy brown hair and was wearing glasses. His expression was... Grim.

"Yeah. Allow me to explain." He said, shuffling the papers in his hand. Sara looked down at me, worried.

"It's a... Somewhat rare virus. It's only affected a handful of people worldwide, and isn't spread in normal manners. It's a mystery, and nobody can figure out the cause." The doctor said, slowly.
"...Great. Now tell me what it does..." I said, sighing.

"...Over three days, it turns the person who has it female." The doctor said, flatly.

"...What." I said in response. He had to be joking.... Didn't he?

"I'm not kidding. And it's... Other effects..." The doctor said, darkly. I raised my eyebrows, and sat up, sighing.

"Other effects?" I said.

"You may call me crazy, but the immediate effects of the transformation are... How shall I put this... It makes the effected... What you would call "horny", for a period of up to 24 hours afterwards. That's why we called it the Yuri virus... Because the first person who caught it, was with his girlfriend and... Well... They were anime fans, so they named it..."

"...Horny? What." I said, flatly.

"it means you will sexually aroused, to the degree of... Well, wanting to have... Sex..." The doctor said, slowly.

"...Seriously?" I said. "It's not April, so...."

"Does it really sound like something I'd joke about?!" The doctor said, sternly.

"...No. I guess not." I sighed. "So... Three days, huh..." I said. The doctor nodded, frowning.

"On the third day, at around 55 hours after it's been caught, the transformation will... Happen.

Everything leading up to that point will be the body... Preparing itself, if you will..." The doctor started pacing, looking through his notes. He appeared to be concerned, and a little curious. And really—who could blame him?

"I've got three days left as a guy." I said, slowly. The doctor nodded yet again.

"We've attempted to look for a cause for so long, yet nobody's found one. It's... Difficult. There's nothing we can do... I'm sorry..."

"What do you mean, nothing you can do?"

"It's rare, okay? 8 Recorded cases, and nobodies found a reason, or the agent behind it that causes it! How CAN we help you if we don't even know what's wrong?"

"...You make a fair argument..." I sighed.

"Oh god... George..." Sara said. Her petite hands wrapped around my back, and her body pressed against mine. I accepted the hug, gratefully. Then, it hit me. Sara... After the change, she might not want to be with me anymore...

"Sara..." I said.
"...Yeah?"

"After the... The change... Will you still be..." I said, afraid to finish the sentence. Sara appeared... unsure. It was a big decision, and I wasn't sure whether or not she was ready to make it quite yet...
"I... I don't know, George..." She said, pulling back. I looked down, and sighed. "I... See..."

"You're free to walk around, just don't stray too far from the resort, in case you... Collapse again..." The doctor said. I nodded, and stood up. Everything felt... Weird. I couldn't quite place my finger on it, my body just didn't move the same way I was used to it moving. I felt... Light headed. I knew what was going on around me, and I could process everything, but if I thought too much, it would just sort of... Float away.

"Let's... Go to our room." I said, trying to walk but stumbling. Sara caught me before I hit the ground, and helped me back to my feet, her black hair covering her face in a way so I couldn't see it.
"Thanks..." I said, and together we walked out of the hospital. We walked to our room, and i laid down on our bed, as Sara got the fire going. We didn't talk too much, and the tension was almost unbearable, until my mind washed it away like it seemed to be doing with everything today.

I... Stayed on that bed, for an untold amount of hours, mostly unmoving. It was an... Odd experience. One I'd never forget.

Then, Sara brought in dinner, on a platter. She put it on my lap, looking down at me. I then realised that my chest felt a little heavy...

I looked down, and saw no real change. Everything seemed... Strangely normal. Maybe my mind was playing tricks on me. It does that.

"You feeling okay, George?" Sara said, as I sat up to eat.

"I feel like my manhood is slipping away even more with each passing second... And part of me doesn't even care. I... don't know why..." I said slowly. Sara's expression didn't change, but I knew she was feeling more worried now.

"Eat up. I made most of it by myself." Sara said, smiling, obviously trying to hide her... Fear? Sorrow? I couldn't tell.

So, I ate. And then... I went back to lying down. Sara... She didn't sleep in the same room as me. It felt like she was growing more distant every second, alongside my dissipating manhood.

I slept. I couldn't tell for how long, only that when I woke up, my body felt... Different. More feminine. I couldn't see any differences, but it was as if my mental image of me as a girl was projecting throughout my mind, as if I was creating my own state of femininity with mere thoughts. It was a strange sensation.

"You're awake... I'm glad..." Sara's voice said from beside my bed. I turned my head around, and saw her. She was... Stressed. To say the least. Her hair was all askew, and she looked like she'd been crying.

"...How long was I asleep?" I said. Sara sighed, looking down.

"About two days. You're... On your third day already." She said, almost ready to cry again.

"Huh... Day three already..." I said, absent minded. I couldn't process what that entailed, but something in me felt... Glad. This nightmare would soon be over, and I'd be able to go back to my life. Even if I was a girl.

"How are you feeling?" Sara asked. I sat up. "I feel like a girl already, it seems... The last thing that needs to happen is the physical change, and we don't even know when it's supposed to happen, do we..." I said. Sara nodded. "Listen... George. I don't think this can continue." Sara said, slowly, and carefully.

"...What do you mean?" I said.

"Us." Sara said, looking up. I looked into her eyes, and saw tears starting to form. She knew this would be the last time she'd see me as a man, and probably the last time she'd see me as a boyfriend too—more or less.

"I can't let it end this way, Sara... You mean more to me than, anything! You mean more to me than my manhood!" I protested.

"That's why I have to go! If you and I have a relationship when you're a girl, it'll end up badly! I know it! That's why I can't go through with it! If I break up with you, I'd rather do it on my own terms... Because my parents? If I were in another relationship with a girl? Even if it really IS you? They'll want it ended, and force it on me to end it myself. I'd rather not go through that. It happened with my sister, and it devastated her!" Sara said sternly, standing up. I stood up, and walked to the door.

"You can't let your parents rule your life!" I said. "You are your own woman, remember?"

"As you will be. And that's what I'm afraid of." Sara responded, folding her arms. She... She really wanted to end it here? Now? My mind couldn't process it, and all the weird happiness I'd been feeling suddenly turned to despair. Something... Triggered inside me. And I couldn't stand it.

"I.. I have to go..." I said, tears streaming down my eyes. I burst through the exit to my room, and ran out of the ski resort, covering my face. I couldn't believe it... Sara wanted to break up with me over her parent's?

"It's bullshit!" I yelled at the top of my lungs, and charged into a nearby forest. It was snowing, and around about midday. The change was going to happen soon, and from then on, my whole life would be different. I just wouldn't be me anymore.

I trudged along the snowy path, teardrops melting the ground as they hit. My whole body felt like it was burning, even though it was freezing outside. Soon enough, I came across a clearing. It was a... Beautiful sight. The hill raised up at its southern edge, and trees circled all around it. It was nice, and secluded.

I fell to my knees, and sobbed. I sobbed like a girl, and that only made me angrier. "GODDAMNIT!" I yelled to the sky, and punched the ground, trembling. The life that I knew was long gone, and any fragments of it would be shrouded by the new body I was about to gain, and I hated it. I kneeled there, in the middle of the clearing, as the sun slowly set on the horizon, casting luminescent shadows across the treetops, and illuminating the snowdrops brilliantly so there appeared to be over a thousand fireflies falling from the sky with grace and independence.

I laid down, staring at the sky, thinking things over. Maybe... Maybe there was still hope after all? Maybe Sara would... Maybe she would still...

Then, it started happening. I gasped for air, as my body started to boil. I felt my arms slowly shrink into my shoulders, growing more petite and smooth with each passing second. My hair appeared to slowly grow down to my waist, and my gasps grew higher. My chest felt like it was collapsing in on itself and bursting out at the same time, as my legs grew shorter. My hands slowly moved along my chest, as it pressed against the flat of my clothing, suffocating me so badly I had to undo the buttons on my shirt.

My hips shrunk thinner and slimmer, and I felt my manhood shrinking in my pants, as said pants slowly seemed to be falling off. I moved down, and grasped the last remnants of my manhood as I felt them recede, breathing heavily as I did so. It seemed like the sensation pleasured me, almost. The inside of my body seemed to twist and churn, and for about a minute I couldn't breathe, the feeling was just so... Heavy. When the pressure finally receded, I let out a moan. My voice was higher, and had a more refined tone to it. And everything felt... Good. Like it was supposed to be that way. Maybe it was just my mind messing with me.

I laid there for a while, as the pleasure surged through my body. I noticed it was night-time, but I really didn't care. My mind was... Elsewhere.

"George?" A voice called, from the forest. I almost couldn't hear it, but my body almost automatically seemed to moan in response.

"Oh god, George! Is--- Is that you?!" Sara said, emerging from the clearing looking worried.

I managed a nod, my hands now massaging the new breasts that had emerged, almost automatically.

"Are... Are you okay?" Sara said, kneeling by my side.

"I can't think straight..." I mumbled, too absorbed in the sensation coursing through my body like an electrical charge.

"Listen, George.... I've been thinking. I acted too rashly... We can make this work...." Sara said, gripping my hand. I sat up, and gazed into her eyes, a look of pleasure on my face.

Sara seemed to realise. "Oh... You're feeling...That way..." She said slowly, blushing. Her black hair seemed to shine in the moonlight, and she just looked so cute... I nodded, slowly. "I want you, Sara..." I said, wrapping my arms around her as I pressed my body against hers.

"I..." Sara said, stopping to think for a moment before she finished. "I want you too, George..." She admitted, wrapping her arms around me. And then... My new life began. That night, everything changed. That night, under the moonlit trees, we grew closer than ever before... And it stuck.

Maybe the change wasn't such a bad thing after all.

Maybe.

The temperature was getting slightly warmer as I ventured into the forest. I kept my head low, and my bow at the ready. It was getting dark, so I had to find a place to camp for the night soon. But I was getting close to the loot—I could feel it.

I walked quietly, my leather boots squashing the grass beneath me, as I sniffed the air for any signs of danger. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary—But somehow, I knew something was off. I could feel it in my bones.

That was when I first saw it—through the myriad of trees, there was some kind of unnatural formation, made out of wood. I couldn't discern it from this far away, so I moved closer, making sure to keep silent. I grinned, as it came into view; a shack, in a clearing! I began to wonder what kind of loot I'd find inside! ...Yes, I know, a handsome boy like me, a thief? Hey, a guy's gotta do what a guy's gotta do—even if it meant stealing, and hunting to survive. Tough times call for desperate measures.

I inched closer to the shack. It looked a little run down, and it seemed quite old—it was a little overgrown, in fact. Chances were, nobody had lived there for years—however, that didn't mean there still weren't things to take!

I figured it was alright to take the risk and approach the front of the shack. It was quiet. Breathing out steadily, I approached the door, and grasped the handle, trying to pull it open. It was locked.

I frowned, and checked my backpack for supplies. Yes! My lockpicks! I grinned, and set to work, and within minutes, I heard a slight click. I grabbed the handle, and the door swung open at my command!

I put my backpack on, and ventured inside, placing my bow at the foot of the door, and drawing my pocketknife—just in case someone leapt at me. Even though it was dark inside, the light from the door illuminated it enough for me to see. There was an old, worn-down bed to my right, a writing desk in front of me, with a dusty mirror beside it, and an old chest to my left. The place was pretty bare, but the chest was what caught my attention.

I walked over to it, and bent down. There was a good lock there. I wonder—was the chest enchanted? Could I take the risk of breaking into it? ...Really, I had no choice. I needed supplies—I had been running out of food and money a lot quicker than I had anticipated, and the monsters out here were quite hard to kill, and offered little in the way of meat.

I got out my lockpicks again, and worked at the lock on the chest. It was a lot harder than the door, and it took a good half hour to get it open. I breathed out, happily, and opened the chest, to find—

--Nothing. Nothing at all. Not a scrap of gold, no scrolls, nothing. Zip. Nada. Zilch. ...However, I smelled something odd coming from the chest. Some kind of... perfume? Whatever it was, it's fragrance was divine. It smelt like a rose in the wilds, it smelt like fresh sea water, it smelt like... nature. I didn't know how else to describe it.

I leaned in for a better smell. However, then, I was close enough to see some kind of smoke coming from the bottom of the chest. It was wispy, and looked... Off. I'd never seen smoke like that before. I frowned, and shook my head. Something was wrong with this chest. I leaned away, and stood up—before feeling a wave of nausea rush over me. I staggered outside, to find the sun setting in the distance. It was later than I thought. Maybe I could camp here? It didn't seem all that dangerous...

That was when I began to feel odd. I felt like the world around me was getting bigger—or... Was I getting smaller? I glanced around nervously, before a pain struck my chest. I let out a yelp, and grabbed it with my hands. It felt a lot more sensitive than normal. And what's more, after a moment's pause, it felt like... It felt like it was swelling.

I shook my head. The feeling of nausea was receding slowly. A slight, pleasurable tingling sensation ran down my sides, as my waist seemed to shrink, while my hips seemed to push outwards. My butt felt like it was getting firmer, and larger, and my legs seemed a little longer than normal. I glanced down at them, running my hands along the smooth surface—the hair had gone!

"What's happening to... Ugh..." I said, but my hearing sounded off. My voice wasn't that high pitched, was it? No way. I moved my hands back up to my chest, to find that it had indeed grown. ...Were... ...Were these breasts? I didn't know what breasts felt like, so I wasn't sure...

My vision then grew blurry, and obscured. Something was itching at my eyes! I quickly whipped a hand up to it, and rubbed my eyes, before feeling strands of... Hair? My hair? I brushed it aside, and my vision returned.

My clothes felt loose—really loose. My pants had even begun to slide off, even with the belt that was supposed to hold them in place. My groin felt really itchy too, and like there was an immense amount of pressure pushing against it. It felt painful-- But also somehow pleasurable. I collapsed to my hands and knees, as sensations overwhelmed my body. My insides were changing, I could feel it. It made me want to hurl.

Then, an odd feeling rose from the root of my tailbone. It felt all twitchy, and sore. Something soft began to roll over my butt, and I felt the bone being... Extended? At about that time, my shoulder blades had begun to ache, and I felt something begin to press out, causing a further tightening of my shirt. I could see, what were definitely breasts, growing and swelling on my chest, causing my shirt to strain—it wasn't made for this body figure.

I heard a ripping sound, as new bones tore apart the back of my shirt, causing it to hang loosely once more. Feathers rained down on me—black, silky, soft feathers. The same colour as my hair. The pressure on my groin seemed to intensify now, almost like something was pulling it in. My breasts had finally stopped expanding, as the pressure almost seemed to reach a bursting point—before finally receding, causing a wave of harmony and pleasure to course through my body.

I collapsed onto the ground, panting. I didn't feel tired. I didn't feel sore. ...What I did feel, well... It was hard to describe. I didn't know what just happened—But I wanted to find out.

I stood up, albeit wobbly, and turned around. Feathers were everywhere. I shook my head, and headed for the mirror in the shack.

In the dim sunlight, I saw, staring back at me... A woman. She had fair skin, deep blue eyes, and long, flowing black hair that reached down to her waistline. She had incredibly feminine curves, almost profoundly so. Her chest was fairly large, something a lot of other women would envy. However, there was something fantastical about this woman, something uncanny. On her back, there rested birds wings. They were humongous—and accompanied by a fanlike tail, dragging along the floor. They fluttered energetically, as the woman smiled, realising the new possibilities that lay before her.

The woman was me.

This was the thief's reward. The reward that had laid in that chest.

My new life had begun.

Vacation. Wonderful, funderful vacation. Yes, yes, I know funderful isn’t a word. It should be.

I didn’t expect it to be so boring.

It was a stuffy, hot morning in the house we’d rented out for the next several weeks. It was the holidays, so none of us had to worry about college for a while. So our group decided to go to some remote place in America called Paralaya. No, that isn’t a made up name, I swear. Honest.

“Lorne. You’re terrible at picking vacation places.” Rina shot, as she sunk carelessly onto the couch, causing me to jump a bit.

“My mom never shut up about this place. Said it was so nice, and that there were so many things to do. Blame her, not me!”

“Must have been before all the tourist activities were shut down. Nearest town is twenty kilometres away. Bah.”

Eric poked his head over the kitchen bench, busy making breakfast. He grunted. “Well, we can hit up the local bars. See if there’s anything worthwhile.”

“Always the drinker, Eric.” May said, walking in from the shower, dressed in nothing but a bathing robe, and flopping on the other couch.

“May! Put on some clothes!” I said, eyes widening and glancing away, blushing furiously.

“Aw, it’s okay, we’re like family here anyway, aren’t we?”

“I-I’m glad you see it that way, but…. P-please.”

May gave a bit of a childish pout for a moment or two, before getting up with a groan and walking back into her room. “Fine, fine…”

Rina gave a bit of a giggle as she saw my face.

“What?!”

“Oh, nothing.”

I glanced over to Eric, who was also grinning a little bit.

“What?!?!”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“… Oh, whatever.”

We ate breakfast, and hit the town. We picked the first bar that looked relatively nice, and walked in.

We all ordered our drinks, and it wasn’t long before we had them delivered. I took a sip, and looked around the rather old timey decor of the place.

It was then that I saw him, sitting in the corner of the bar. He looked old, but his hair was a sleek black. Something was off about his eyes.

He caught my glance, and slowly looked upward, shifting for a moment on his stool, before taking a long swig of whatever beverage he was drinking. “Best not go out in the woods.” He said. His voice was not what you’d expect from that gruff image. It was a little higher than your average man’s, but not quite feminine.

I raised my eyebrow. “Why not?” I said, placing my hands on the bench in a businesslike manner. May leaned over, glancing between the man and me; which also got the attention of the others.

“Kalin. She’ll notice.” He paused for a moment, took another swig, before continuing. “She noticed me.”

“Who?” Eric queried, over his glass of lemonade.

“The forest goddess. A deity. Residing in her mighty shrine…”

May and I exchanged glances. I could swear I’ve heard that name before.

“He’s always going on about her.” The bartender lady said, glancing up from rubbing a mug. “Kalin’s touched the minds of a few people in this town… No idea where they get it from.”

“Keep talking like that and she’ll come to you.” The man laughed, before taking another swig, standing up, and walking to the door.

“Wait.” Rina said, sliding off of her stool and gingerly standing on the ground. The man paused, and glanced over his shoulder.

“Mm?”

“Where is this shrine?” Rina asked, folding her arms and putting on her serious face.

“About ten kilometres to the northwest of the Lumnai Street city exit. Normally.”

“…Normally?”

“It moves.”

“…What.” Eric said, flatly.

“See ya.” The man gave a dismissive motion of his hand, before exiting the room.

I folded my arms, and glanced to the others. “What do you think, guys?”

“I think we should check it out.” Rina said, giving a bit of a grin. “That’s what we’re best at, after all.”

Eric glanced between the three of us. “You serious?”

“… Eh. Could be a fun way to kill a day.”

“All in agreement say Aye?”

Everyone did.

“Alright, then. Let’s do this thing.”

We headed out of the bar after paying, and drove down to the exit mentioned. We parked our car thusly, and stepped out.

…An hour and a half later…

“I can’t believe this.” I said, gingerly, kicking the rock in front of me. “We’re LOST.”

“Alright, calm down, Lorne, we’re not too lost. We can get out of here. We just gotta think about it.” Eric was always the one who tried to keep the group’s heads cool. Even in times like these.

“My phone’s battery is dead.” Rina said, from beside me, sighing as he pocketed his old fliptop-phone. “Wouldn’t matter in the first place… There’s no reception out here.”

“Nearest cell tower is probably double the distance it took us to walk here.” May said, folding his arms and grimacing. Always the downer, May. But he had his good sides.

So there we were. A group of four, lost in the middle of the woods, with no contact to the outside world, on the search for a magical disappearing shrine for no reason other than it was something to do to spice up our days out here.

“We can try to retrace our steps.” Rina suggested.

“There’s no way that’ll work. We got turned around a few times, and this whole damn place looks the same.” May said.

“Unfortunately… You’re right. So let’s pick a direction and walk. One that feels right.”

“This way, then.” I said, and started walking immediately, picking what I thought was the way back, and the direction that from what I could see, seemed less hard to move through.

“Well. You heard the man.” Eric said, following. So I guess that means I’m the lead, for now. May folded her arms a bit, grimacing.

“Serves us right… Old wives tale.” Rina snorted a bit. I hated to admit it, but I was beginning to think she was right.

The woods began to grow a bit thicker as we went into them. The air around us started getting much more damp.

“…Is the climate here supposed to be like this?” Rina asked, rubbing her chin a bit as we climbed over some roots.

“Well… It is like this, whether it’s supposed to be or not.” I replied, dropping back onto the ground and dusting my hands off a bit, before turning around, and stumbling back into the root in surprise.

“What is it, Lor-- … Oh my god.” Rina said, glancing from me, to what I was staring at.

The rest of the group finished climbing over the root, and finally saw what we saw.

What appeared to be a single story building, in the middle of an overgrown, miniature forest clearing. It was built out of wood, and it had a very warm sort of decor to it. Two statues of a dragon rested beside the front porch. It had a very Japanese-ish feel to it all.

I glanced to the others. “… So uh…. …It may just be me. But that sure as hell looks like a shrine to me.”

They nodded.

“…Well. Just because it exists doesn’t mean the legend is true.” Rina said, beginning to walk briskly up to the building. “Team! Let’s investigate!” She pointed forwards dramatically.

“Well! You heard the woman.” I said, before following her.

We walked up onto the porch. I felt a little nervous around the dragon statues. Something about them was… Well. Menacing wasn’t the right word. They just had a sort of… Presence, around them. Something that makes you feel wary, almost. I adjusted my collar, and closed my eyes, finding myself muttering a silent prayer for safe passage to Kalin.

“… You okay, dude?” Rina said, placing a hand on my back.

I nodded. “Yeah. Just… Weird.” …I was never one for superstition. I didn’t even really believe in any particular ‘god’. But I felt like I was stepping onto sacred ground. Something rocking me right to the core.

It was unsettling. I didn’t want to continue. However, I could only find myself pressing forward. And knocking on the door.

“… Dude. Why are you knocking. There’s nobody he--” May started to say, before the doors slid open, as if on their own accord.

I glanced at her, and bit my lip a bit. “… It was… Probably the force of the knock?”

“Yeah. Yeah, keep your head on straight.” May nodded.

Eric went in first, pulling out his torchlight and flicking it on. It was rather dark inside. The interior was surprisingly bland and featureless. Not what you’d expect from a goddess shrine.

Slowly, we all filed in. It smelled rather dusty, and looked to be in a rather impressive state of disrepair. Rina was the last one in… And with her stepping inside, the doors SLAMMED shut, causing her to jump, and look around for the source of the noise.

Rina swore, turning around and gripping at the doorhandles, and started grappling with it. The doors didn’t budge—at all. It didn’t move in such an unnatural way—it was completely frozen in place.

I rushed over to Rina and tried helping her, but neither of us were able to make it move. “Damnit… Damnit!”

A sudden force blew us back from the door, into the others, causing us to fall onto the ground in a heap. … The air started getting thicker.

“What’s… Going…” I started, but I couldn’t find my voice anymore. I raised a hand up to my throat, and coughed for a moment or two, before I found my ability to cough had been replaced with slow, deep intakes of air. The world around me started getting hazy.

I felt my chest tighten. I squirmed on the ground a bit, twitching and trembling, letting out gentle gasps. Glancing over to the others, I saw them in similar conditions. Rina, the lithe, athletic woman, was clutching her stomach, doubled over in a fetal position.

Eric was clutching his crotch in a rather demeaning manner, pain clear on his face. It took me a moment or two of pondering that particular—before I felt it myself. A striking, intense pain, shooting up the base of my spine, causing me to cringe and grit my teeth.

I think I bit my tongue, because I started tasting blood.

May was writhing about, in what looked like absolute agony.

I barely had time to question what the hell was going on here, before I noticed something strange. We had all started to glow.

May was glowing a faint red. Rina was glowing a faint yellow. Eric a bright green.

I glanced down at my own body, raising up a hand to look. I was glowing pure white.

It was starting to become more than I could bear. I raised my hands up to my head, gripping it and curling up into a tight little ball, tears streaming down my eyes. The glow was intensifying. The room had begun to vibrate softly beneath me.

It turned out, I had been right to fear this place. No… Not fear. Respect. Fear… The fear came later.

Then, things started getting weird. It was as if the force of the glow had started penetrating my very being. … No. My very being was merely spreading out. I let out a pained squeak, quickly cut short once more. But there was something different about my voice. It felt… Higher, than normal. I clutched my throat, spluttering a bit. That was when I saw strands of hair from the corner of my eyes. My hair shouldn’t be that long. It never had been.

Oh god, now I was gagging on my own blood. I spit it out, gritting my teeth. But the pain in my tongue was no longer there. The taste of blood was now, merely an aftertaste.

I ran my tongue along my teeth. It was healed. My eyes widened.

That was when the searing pain intensified in my groin. I cried out in surprise, reaching down and gripping it, panting heavily. Except, what I felt… Was a strange nothingness. The area was completely flat. But… More than that. No. Not flat. It was… seeking inwards. Oh, god. A new feeling had arisen, buried under layers and layers of pain; pleasure. I let out a bitter squeak, closing my eyes and arching my back, as a strange warmness spread throughout my body. Within moments, the pain in my groin had faded—though it was moving upwards through my body, changing, rearranging….

I felt a pain surge through my chest. Pleasurable, but still pain. I wrapped my arms around it, curling up once more, shaking my head, wishing for it to be over, the locks of hair in my face increasing by the moment.

A loud noise erupted within my ears, followed by searing pain. I think I screamed, but I couldn’t hear myself, because immediately after, the only thing I could hear was white noise.

The next few moments became really hazy, like my senses were being assaulted on all sides. I couldn’t tell what on earth was happening. It was like this for what felt like a half hour, though was likely only a few minutes. Then… The sound in my ears started becoming sharper. And lower. I twitched a bit. The pain had numbed completely. But I could still feel that something was wrong.

Ambient noise began to fill my ears once more, as the sting of silence faded away. I heard myself breathing incredibly shakily, and haphazardly. The next thing to return was feeling. I could feel the wetness of the tears on my cheeks, and the sweat covering my body. I felt sticky. Icky. Like I’d waded through a pool of thick goop.

My eyes fluttered open. Everything was blurry. I blinked several times, feeling a twitching feeling atop my head. I grimaced. It took several moments for my vision to properly clear, and then I found myself just… Lying on the ground. I couldn’t bring myself to move around, because my body felt… Out of place. Like my mind was in the middle of rewiring itself to a new configuration. It was a strange moment of bliss serenity. Like I’d entered the middle of a storm. Ignorant of what came before; but wary of what came next.

So I waited. And waited.

But nothing came next. Just… Just more lying on the floor.

It took a nagging voice in the back of my head to remind me that I should probably start moving.

I let out a long, dry groan. I rolled onto my back, and gazed at the ceiling. There was hair in my eye. I hated hair in my eye. I raised up a hand to brush it aside… … That was weird. My hand. It was… Lithe. Smooth. I held it in front of my face for a further moment or two, tilting my head to the side as I tried to comprehend what I was seeing.

I’d been so happy that the pain was gone that I’d forgotten what it’d been doing to my body. What I didn’t know it’d been doing to my body.

I slowly sat up, feeling a new lightness to my body. In fact, it was completely effortless. I barely felt my own weight. My mouth slid and hung open for a moment or two, before I rubbed my lips together, narrowing my eyes a bit. The feeling had so stunned me that I’d forgotten what I was doing.

I shook my head a bit, which felt like I was shaking flies from my mind, and finally glanced downwards.

Well. That certainly explained things. My view greeted me with that of a rather attractive woman’s body. Well toned, and athletic. I was still in my old clothes. My pants felt much, much baggier, but my shirt was almost painfully tight—due to the large spheres resting upon my chest. I lowered my hands and cupped it. I felt the warmpth of my hands around that area, and gripped it a little firmer, pushing them together. Yes. I could feel that. Those were mine.

I squirmed a bit, feeling my cheeks flush red. That was when I felt a strange airiness behind me. I glanced behind me, quickly, and saw nothing. But it was there. … I lowered my gaze.

A tail.

…I blinked for several moments. Yes. I was seeing that. I was seeing a tail. It was large, and incredibly poofy, but with a jagged sleekness to it. I raised a hand, and reached out to touch it. The fur was soft. My hand sunk right in. … But that wasn’t all. I could feel it. Not just from the hand—but the touch, the touch sent new senses up my spine and into my brain, kicking the tail into gear, causing it to thrash about wildly for a moment or two, making me squeal and raise my hands up to the side of my head, cringing a bit in surprise.

I felt no ears upon the side of my head. That was even freakier than the tail. “They’re gone. They’re…!” I pat around my head, only to find triangular formations resting atop my head. The sensation of rubbing them sent tremors donwards—they were surprisingly sensitive. I ran my hand around and inside them, feeling a layer of protective fluff. But… Judging by the sounds I was hearing; they were, indeed, my ears.

Okay. So basically, I’d turned into some sort of… Animalwoman. I shook my head, shimmying backwards a bit, my tail curling around my body defensively. … The others!

I’d been so focused on myself that I didn’t even notice them lying there. I opened my mouth, wanting to say something to try and rouse them from an apparent slumber, but I couldn’t find my voice. I was too busy remembering how much it’d changed; it’d made me scared to use it. I bit my lip, and curled up, my newfound ears flattening atop my head as I gave a slight whimper.

…It was then that I noticed that the others had changed as well. Well. I’d FIGURED they’d changed, as I had. But now that I actually looked…

…Wait. There were three girls there. No sign of Eric. I glanced around quickly, looking to see if he’d wandered off somewhere—but then, I realised that what’d happened to me had probably happened to him as well. Instead, I started looking for someone with Eric’s features—His messy brown hair, and slightly tanned skin. Immediately, I found it; The extra girl.

So. I was right. I ran a hand through my hair, breathing out. He had similar ears upon his—her—head, though they were a lot more curved, while still being triangular, whereas mine were a little more pointy, from what I felt. They were the same colour as her hair… And the catlike tail that sprouted from her rear. She, however, seemed to be a bit more muscular than she used to be—though not to the point where she didn’t look remarkably feminine. Clothing-wise, she was in the same situation as I was. Her green sweater was tight at the top and loose at the bottom. Her blue jeans were incredibly baggy, and the tail had pushed them down ever so slightly… I averted my eyes upon noticing.

My eyes then landed upon May. She hadn’t changed TOO much. Her pale pink top was noticeably tighter than it was before. I presume that meant her figure had… Filled out, like ours had. Upon her back, however, the only really significant change, was a pair of tan, feathered wings.

Finally, Rina. She had also become slightly more muscular—more than Eric had. She was already a bit buff. Her hair also seemed a little longer. I shifted my head to the side a bit, shimmying along the floor to inspect her differences some more. I couldn’t notice anything… Unnatural, protruding from her body like the rest of us. I let out a deep breath. Whew. At least one of us was… … No. It was too premature to say that.

I let out a deep breath, starting to shake, as I attempted to comprehend what just happened to us. The goddess… The deity the strange man had mentioned in the bar. Kalin. Was she behind this? She had to be, right? I mean… We were all here. We’d all been changed. I hadn’t gone insane, had I?

I couldn’t hold it in any longer. I rose to my feet, stumbled backwards into the wall, and leaned against it, breathing heavily. I wasn’t used to my new balance. What’s weirder was that the tail, now I’d stood up, appeared to be able to rise to the height of my head. I flicked it about a bit, entranced for a moment or two by it’s motions, before shaking my head, and letting out a scream of frustration and helplessness.

I noticed Eric’s new… cat ears, I suppose, twitch at that. Uneasy silence seeped into the room, before a low groan came from the pile of unconscious bodies.

Clutching my chest in relief, I stumbled over to the group, legs shaking, my new body threatening to topple over with even the slightest misstep.

“Th’hell…” The voice was recognisable; May! She rolled over, gazing at the ceiling as I’d done not too long ago. …Then she let out a yelp of pain, as she’d rolled onto a wing! She jumped to her feet, stumbling forwards, and then falling onto her face again with an ungraceful thud. “What the heck?!”

She glanced over her shoulders… And saw what’d added the weight to cause her to tumble like that. Her eyes widened, a look of shock and awe upon her face. “You gotta be fuckin’ kidding me.” She said.

“May!” I said, stumbling back into the wall, and sinking down a little, biting my lip. Oh crap.

“… Who the fuck are you?” She said, glancing over to me. Her eyes widened when she saw the outfit I was wearing. “You can’t be—you’re shitting me.”

“I’m… I’m…” My legs were quivering, and I slid down more and more. “I’m Lorne.” … I felt my pants slide down my legs. I squeaked, straightening up and gripping the waistband, hefting them up and rebuttoning them. Goddamnit. And before, you were too friggin’ tight….

“I didn’t need to know what colour your friggin’ boxers were, man.” May picked herself up, trembling, pale.

“S-Sorry!” I said, quickly, cheeks flushing the brightest red, as I squirmed, in mental agony.

“So that’s really you, huh? Alright, then. Tell me something only you would know.” May demanded.

“I, uh, what?!”

“You have tits, dude.”

“Think I don’t know that?! Just look at Eric!” I pointed towards the catgirl that was presently sprawled across Rina.

May turned around, and immediately let loose with a string of colourful swear words. “Son of a bitch. Goddamnit. Those clothes. Goddamn. That hair. Fuckin’…. You’re not kidding, are you?”

I shook my head, biting my lip, and slid all the way to the ground, bringing my knees together. “… C…Can you try wake the others up?” I asked, quietly.

The newly winged woman grimaced a bit, stretching out her wings to their full wingspan and glancing at them from the corner of her eyes… Shaking her head a bit. I stared, in awe. “This is crazy, man. Crazy.”

“I know.” May said. She folded them in, and walked back over to the sleeping pair, stumbling in the third step, gripping her shoulders, wincing. I cringed a bit, before wrapping my arms around my knees and hugging into them, tail instinctually curling around my legs. God. I felt so… exposed, in this form. I didn’t know why. I bought my legs together tighter, tensing up and grimacing.

Eric was the first to wake. Her eyes fluttered open at the rubbing, and she rolled off of Rina. The weight shift in turn, caused Rina to stir. She stretched, and groaned.

…Eric screamed upon noticing her tail. A look of pure fear and confusion in her eyes. “What the FUCK?!”

“Ain’t that the truth.” May said, folding her arms and shaking her head a bit, closing her eyes, her face scrunching up in confusion.

Rina raised her hands to her ears. “Can y’all not shout so loudly? Jesus.” She said, shaking her head, blinking a bit, sitting up and rubbing her forehead.

Eric was flicking her tail about, eyes wide. She then set about rubbing a hand all over her body, in a paranoid frenzy. “This can’t be happening. This can’t be happening.” …Culminating in a grasp of her nethers, and then a yelp. Her eyes then darted over to me.

“…Are you….?”

I nodded.

“Jesus Christ….”

“…Who the fuck are you guys?” Rina asked, glancing between Eric and I. I shot her a glare. As did Eric.

May knelt next to Rina and whispered. Rina’s eyes widened. “…You’re kidding me.” May shook her head.

“… Oh god I see it no—You have TAILS. WINGS. HOLY SHIT.” Rina said, aghast.

“You got buff.” May replied.

Rina glanced down at herself… And squirmed a bit, folding her arms. She closed her eyes. “…I can’t… I don’t understand… It’s… … …more.”

May raised her eyebrows. “… If you say so.” She said, with a sigh. She sat down next to Rina, and put an arm around her.

So there we sat, for the next few minutes, a tense atmosphere seeping into the room. Rina had begun to pace back and forth, and Eric was in a state similar to mine. A question seemed to penetrate the air that none of us were willing to ask.
“…What now?” May finally spoke, gazing up at the ceiling.

“…We search the place.” Rina said, folding her arms. “There has to be something connected to this here. We need to find out why this happened.”

“And reverse it.” Eric said, quietly, into her knees.

“…Yeah.”

I grimaced, glancing to the side.

“…Well, come on, then. Nothing’s going to happen if you just sit around moping!” Rina snapped, walking over to Eric and offering a hand up.

Eric stared at the hand for a moment or two, and opened her mouth, words on the tip of her tongue. She hesitated, before then closing it, and nodded. “Right.” Eric reached upwards, and accepted the offered hand.

I glanced between them and May, before making a decision of my own. I stumbled to my feet. My legs wouldn’t stop trembling. I was in a worse state than Eric was—at least she could stand properly.

May put an arm around my back. I didn’t even notice her approaching me. “Need help?”

…I hated to admit it, but I nodded. She pulled me close, put an arm under my shoulder, and helped me get to my feet.

Rina glanced around the room, bringing her hands together. “Four doors.” She said. …Now that she mentioned it, there were doors here. Were they here before? I couldn’t remember. “Which one to check first?”

Eric thrust her finger to the door on the far right.

“Far right it is.” Rina replied, leading Eric towards it. Eric followed, though stumbled every couple of steps. May lead me, though I still found myself tripping over every step.

“’f it’s any consolation… You make a cute girl.” May said, quietly. I shot her a glare, which she seemed to take pretty harshly. I felt bad, but… I didn’t want to take it back.

Rina grasped the doorhandle, and turned it. The door opened with a slow creak. Inside, was a dim, candlelit room, with some sort of statue. … Statue of a hawk. May’s eyes widened.

“Check the other doors.” She said, quickly. “Leave this one open.”

“’f you say so, girl.” Rina said, turning around and walking the opposite direction. We trailed behind. I couldn’t stop trembling; but I was finding my footing. May was handling hers rather well—And Eric seemed to have become perfectly capable.

I swore.

“You okay, Lorne?” May asked.

“…just my nerves.” I lied. In truth, the fact that Eric had recovered so quickly and I hadn’t irked me. It was a selfish, petty thought, and I hated it.

“Don’t strain yourself. If you have to rest, it’s fine.” May said, gently. …I grimaced. And shot her a look.

“I said I’m –fine-.” I replied, and forcibly broke away from May, stumbling for a moment or two, but managing to stay upright.

May grimaced. “… Alright, dude. If you say so.” She said, bitterly, folding her arms and glancing away. God, I wish she wasn’t so damn cynical sometimes.

“And behind door number two…!” Rina opened it, to reveal… The statue of a cat! Immediately, Eric shuddered, stumbling backwards, as if hit by some unseen force the door had unleashed into the room.

“…I’m beginning to notice a theme here.” Rina said, shaking her head a bit, and without waiting, moved to the second to last door and opening it. I staggered over, nearly falling over myself, to get a view.

A fox statue.

Upon seeing it, I felt it’s eyes piercing into my soul. I gripped my chest and doubled over, falling onto my rear.

“Lorne!” Rina yelled, rushing over. I shook my head, feeling something surge, swell within me. A force so unbearable, yet so intricate and tied to the core of my very being…

…And then it was gone.

I rose to my feet, but my legs were no longer shaking. “… I’m fine.” I said, in response to the worried faces around me.

May and Eric exchanged glances. Rina looked from me, to the last, remaining door. She walked up to it, and her hand rested on the handle. She let out heavy breaths… Before turning the knob.

The door didn’t open. Instead, Rina staggered back from the door, lying flat on her back, sliding several feet before coming to a stop, shaking. A click could be heard from the door… Before a loud series of slamming occurred across the room.

I whipped my head around quickly—The other doors had all closed. Several clicks were heard. … And then the doors vanished.

The room darkened completely. … Then faded to an almost blinding white. … I looked around.

I was alone.

The white slowly sunk into a misty, swirling grey. A sudden presence filled the air about me. I placed my hands on my chest, my fists balled tight, as I took several steps backwards, slowly looking about the place, trying to see through the fog.

‘It’s so good to finally see you, face to face.’ A feminine voice spread through the air… No. It was coming from within.

“Who are you?” I asked, my voice shaky, fear and uncertainty swirling within me.

‘All in due time. But I suppose it would be unfair of me to leave our ceremonial meeting without a hint of what is to come.’

Part of the mist slid backwards, and I saw a silhouette. The faintest silhouette. Of a foxwoman.

‘You don’t need to say anything. Your look says it all.’

I opened my mouth, but felt the pressure of a finger against it’s lips. The silhouette had a finger pressed up against hers.

‘Understanding will come. The hard part is what comes next.’

I shook my head, giving a rather exasperated look. The woman giggled.

‘You’re so cute like that. It’s almost a shame it had to happen to you, really.’

“What’s going on?!”

‘Keep an open mind, cub. Question what you will learn. Critical thinking will keep you alive. Only show your true self to those who you trust.’

“Is there any reason you’re not telling me anything?!”

‘I’m telling you all you need to know, for my time is… limited. But fear not. We shall meet again. I shall leave you with a gift of good faith…’

…I felt something press up against my lips. Was this… … No. It was lips. Someone else’s lips. But the silhouette hadn’t moved, at all. A scent filled the air, that of sweet roses. The fog started closing in. My lips parted, and I pressed up against the unseen force, feeling a warmth spread through my body. My chest began to itch, as I felt my nipples grow hard… I was breathless. Truly breathless.

The fog now completely obscured my sight, billowing around me with an incredible intensity—but just for a moment, I saw a flash.

A flash of brilliantly striking red hair, alongside reddish, amber eyes.

And then I was flat on my back, staring at the sky. The smell lingered no longer; replaced with forest dew.

I inhaled sharply. I felt immobilized, for a moment or two, before the sensation faded away. I turned my head to the left. …The rest of the group was in a similar position. …I turned to the right.

Where the shrine had once been, it was no longer.
It’d moved.

Just like the man said it would.

Suddenly, without warning, it hit me.

'This might be the last time I see her!' I thought, worried. It was weird... My best friend, she was moving to another country with her parents.

I felt a slight pang of guilt in my chest, and then I knew that this was definitely going to be a bad day. Because I... I had to say goodbye. Sure, we'd IM, email, video chat, but it just wasn't the same... It felt like we were more than just friends, you know? I'd just been too shy to pronounce my feelings towards her...

"Adrian, you ready?" My mom called from outside of the building. We were going to see her to the plane... If only there was some way to convince her to stay. She seemed uninterested in me though, and I didn't want to get hurt... It was like, to her, all we could ever be was friends or something.
So, we picked Riona up from her friends place, and drove her towards the airport, where she'd meet up with her family.

The trip was... Mostly silent. We didn't really even need to say anything, we conveyed our feelings just with our looks.

"I just wish... We could have been more than just friends, you know?" I said, as we pulled into a parking lot.

"Umm... Yeah. That would have been... Nice." Riona said, looking away as she spoke, with a slight uncertainty in her voice.

"Well... This is your stop." I said. She nodded. "It was good that I got to see you once more, you know?" She said. I nodded. "Yeah."

So, farewells were said, friendly hugs were given, hands were shaken and in no time at all it seemed we were on our way home.

Dad decided to turn the radio on, and turned it to a cool rock station, probably trying to lighten my mood. I put on a fake smile to cheer him up, as we pulled into our driveway. Just before we stopped the engine and turned everything off, I could swear that I had heard the music on the radio come to an abrupt stop only to be replaced by the words "Emergency Bulletin! Emergency Bulletin!"

I shrugged it off as Dad and Mom didn't seem to notice, so we exited the car. I went straight to my room, lay down on my bed and sighed.

Why couldn't things have been... Different? I mean... Riona and I had been friends for almost three years now, and...

Suddenly, I felt a slight shiver run up my spine, and my entire body seemed to twitch a bit. My chest felt heavier, and my groin seemed to... I couldn't describe it even if I tried, and I'm sure you don't want to know either.

As quickly as it had started, it was over.

"Oh my gosh, Kevin!" Moms voice squeaked from outside of my door, and I instantly raced out. I felt... Smaller. Everything was awkward, and I couldn't...

"Y...You too, Adrian?" Mom said, noticing me. "...What do you mean?" I asked.

"...Girl." She pointed. I looked down, and almost screamed. I was... A girl. Completely female in every way. In about a minute, I had turned into this!

"I... I'm one too, son..." Another feminine voice said, and I turned around to see another girl in the clothes my dad had been wearing before. It was kinda obvious who s/he'd been a second or two ago.
So as it turned out, there was an airborne virus going around turning guys into girls. That was the bulletin we missed in the car, I suppose.

Then... Everything went back to normal, I suppose, aside from my new gender. At least 60% of the worlds male population had been affected before the virus disappeared, so the human race was far from gone, but a lot of people's lives were as they put it 'ruined'. Others seemed to be quite happy, and there were a few who were still unsure... Like me, for instance.

It was a brisk Friday morning when I received the phone call.

"Hello?" I spoke into the mouthpiece.

"Umm... Is this... Adrian?" A familiar voice said, unsure.

"Well I used to be... I go by Terra now..." I said, shuddering at the thought. I still wasn't used to the new body, and didn't expect to get used to it any time soon.

"So you were affected too..." The girl said.

"Yeah... Is this... Who I think it is?" I asked.

"Yeah, it's me. Riona. We're back... Dad decided it was a bad idea to move, so yeah... So you're a girl now, huh?" She said.

"Umm... Kinda."

"Adjusting well?"

"I... I don't know. Its weird..."

"Listen, I want to come over today, say at five? My dad... Err, 'mom', says it's okay..."

"Umm... Sure." I said. "Awesome! See you then!" She said, and hung up. What was with her and her sudden interest in me? It was almost as if... No, she couldn't have been...

So, five o'clock came around, and she was early. I walked up to our door at around quarter to five, and opened it to find her standing there eager to see my new body.

"Whoa. I... I'm at a loss for words. You're... You're HOT." She exclaimed. I wasn't exactly sure if she were kidding or not, but I let her in all the same.

So we talked together for a while in my room. It was like old times almost, as if she had never left.
"So... Do you... Like this? You know, being a girl and stuff." She blurted out.

"Umm... I... I don't have a choice not to, do I? I mean, it's weird... But you kinda get used to it..." I said, blushing.

Then, she kissed me. On the lips. 'Holy.... Moly... She's...'

"I just wanted to know what that felt like..." She said, pulling away, blushing.

"...Riona... Are you... Lesbian...?" I stammered. She blushed bright red.

"Umm.... Y----Yeah." She said, nodding.

"...So that's why you wouldn't go out with me before then?" I asked. She nodded.

"...Now that you're a girl, I realised that you are the perfect match for me... I think..." She stammered.

"So... You want to... Be my..." I said, unable to finish the sentence.

"Girlfriend. Yeah." She finished.

"Umm... I... I'm okay with that." I said.

"You're just going to accept it? Just like that?"

"Well... Yeah. I mean, you know I've been attracted to you since like, forever."

"Umm... Okay." She said, and then--- we kissed. It was the longest, most beautiful kiss I had ever endured... And from then on, we were together. It was weird at first, but as time passed, we got used to each other in that way.

You could almost say it was meant to be.

Yeah, along with me being a girl.

Right.
 
Right, and to further space out the shitty stories that Adam, our cockpuppet to Ml. Buddyloid, wrote up before dedicating most of his short life to screaming at wiki changes; I'll throw in some of the magnificently incompetent art he's made too. Let's start with his oldest webcomic!

Project Omega, where he uses MSPaint to realize his dream of being a leet awesome catgirl with tits a tail and wings. Plot? Fuck that! Literally no attempt at a story is ever made in this hilarious pool of bad ideas.

 
Alright, I'm trying not to double post, so for lulz sakes, here's the first of Adam's multichapter stories and set of images of a previous kawaii OC he wants to become that he played in RP chats like the lonely fuck he is.

Chapter One: The Bus

I don't know why my mom decided it was a good thing for me to attend Einfeld School. Maybe she thought I needed to get away from home, make new friends or something. You see, up till now I had been homeschooled and my mother thought it was a good idea for me to attend a school—it was one of those stay-on-campus schools, so I was in my room, packing everything into my backpack and several suitcases. My mother didn't really tell me much about the school, yet she seemed really happy that I was going there. I suppose it wouldn't hurt, and it'd be a new experience. She also said it was the school that my girlfriend, Ashley, was going to start attending at the same time as me, so we'd be together, which was one of my main motivations to go.

"Frank! The bus! You'll be late!" My mom said anxiously from the kitchen, on the other side of the house.

"I know, I'm just about done!" I said, as I tossed the remainder of my clothes into a suitcase and closed it.

"Don't worry! I'll ask the bus driver to wait for you!" Mom shouted. "You don't need to do that mom! I'll make it!" I replied, yet I had a sneaking suspicion that she had already exited the house.

It wasn't that much to carry. I only had my clothes, some books, stationary and my laptop to carry—not to mention my surprise miniature satellite internet connection uplink. It was an expensive little device, but I never went anywhere without it. I had to remain connected, especially if Armageddon started raining down on us unexpectedly.

Either that, or I'm just crazy prepared. Either explanation works, I guess.

So, I grabbed my gear and hastily rushed out of the house, catching a glimpse of my own reflection in a mirror as I left; a scrawny 15 year old boy, wearing a dark red shirt and dark blue jeans. I had goggles on my forehead, and spiky dark red hair that matched quite well with the shirt. My shoes were black and stylish, and I wore bikers gloves for no particular reason other than the fact that they made me look badass. I was carrying two suitcases with each hand, and had my laptop case (with laptop and satellite internet connection uplink inside) slung over my shoulder. I was also wearing a cargo backpack filled with books, stationary, and snacks, because from what my mom has said, it will be one LONG bus ride.

"Frank!" My mom said as I walked towards her, my luggage weighing me down a bit.

"Yeah. I see you stopped the bus for me." I sigh. Mom nodded, for indeed, parked behind her was an old, rather large bus. It was about half as long as our house, and.... Pink. It was a bit rusty, but otherwise looked to be in driving condition-- At least, so I hoped.

"They were apparently going to stop anyway. Since all the kids have luggage they're carting around with them." My mom said casually. I raised my eyebrows.

"Been working in the kitchen?" I said, in response to her outfit; She was in her normal attire of a bright yellow tank top and grey shorts, yet was wearing an apron. Her blonde hair was tied behind her back in a ponytail. She nodded, and motioned to a box she was holding.

"....Cake?" I say, eager. My mom's cheesecakes were the best, and my favourite desert thing to have. She nodded, and handed the box to me.

"Think of it as a parting gift. Don't eat it all on the bus." She smiled. I nodded. "I would hug, but I kind of have my hands full at the moment." I blush. For indeed, I was carrying both the cake box and two suitcases...It wasn't comfortable in the least.

My mom just chuckled and gave me a one-way hug. "I hope you enjoy everything, okay?" She said. I nodded. "Me too."

Soon enough, the hug was over and I was walking to the bus, with my mom waving to me, smiling happily, yet there was something about her eyes... A bit of mischief, like she was planning something...

So, I entered the bus. The driver was an old man, and didn't look too content with his job. "Secure your stuff in the top compartments, sit down, and shut up." He said flatly. I nodded, and turned to face the passengers. They were mostly guys, but a few girls sat about on the bus, chatting amongst themselves happily.

"Frank! Ohmigosh!" An excited female voice said, of which I recognised to be that of Ashley. She was sitting in the back seat, which was surprisingly empty apart from her. It was normally where the 'cool kids' sat, as I understood it from what I'd heard.

I smiled, and walked over to her. I placed everything except the laptop case in an overhead compartment, and sat next to her. She had long, flowing dark brown hair, hazelnut coloured eyes, wore a green t-shirt and a dark green skirt.

"Heya." I smile. Ashley looked a bit... Concerned. "W...What are you doing here?" She said, blushing.

"...What do you mean by that? I'm going to the same school as you..."

"...I... I see..." Ashley said, looking a bit nervous.

"...What's wrong?" I ask. She shook her head, and hugged me. "Nothing..." She said. I shrugged, and hugged back happily. Whatever it was, it'd have to wait till later. For now, I just want to enjoy the moment.

"Gonna be a long bus ride... Five hours, I think." Ashley said, as the hug finished.

"...Whoa. Glad I brought my laptop." I smile. "Y...Yeah." Ashley said.

Little did I know, the laptop would my my most important tool in the things yet to come.
Chapter Two: The Change

By now, the bus was already rolling. I pulled my laptop out, and double checked to see if I packed everything. I had about 5 separate fully charged batteries if my laptops one ran dry, so I was... Crazy prepared? Yeah, I think that was the phrase.

"...What's with all the extra batteries?" Ashley asked. I shrugged. "Free time. Spare batteries. Charged em up. Figured it might come in handy."

"R...Right. I guess that works."

So, I turned on my laptop and plugged my satellite internet connection in. It took about ten seconds to boot up, and when it loaded completely, I instantly received a ping; a message, from a friend of mine. Elliot.

'<Elliot>: Hey man, I heard you're moving to a new school.' The message said. I smiled, and typed back.

'<Frank>: Yeah-- Sorry I couldn't tell you, mom took away my net connection till I left >_>'

'<Elliot>: ...Mind if I ask which school?'

'<Frank>: Not at all. It's Einfeld School.'

'<Elliot>: ....You're shitting me.' I stared at the reply for a little bit, unsure on how to respond.

'<Frank>: ....No. No I am not.'

'<Elliot>: It's a girls school. In case you haven't noticed, you're not exactly a girl.' Okay, that got me chuckling a little bit, I admit.

'<Frank>: You're shitting me.'

'<Elliot>: Dead serious, man. Your heading to a chick's school.'

'<Frank>: Well, there are a bunch of guys on this bus—more guys than girls. However I do admit that the pink paintjob seems a little... Odd.'

'<Elliot>: ...Pink paintjob? Seriously?'

'<Frank>: Seriously.'

'<Elliot>: Dude, just Google it. You have satellite internet for a reason.' I smiled at that. Sometimes, you just gotta appreciate modern technology.

'<Frank>: Okay. I'll msg you the results... This better not be another of your pranks.'

'<Elliot>: You know me. This kind of deal isn't my style.'

'<Frank>: Yeah, yeah. Just gimme a sec here....'

I minimized the window, and launched Google Chrome. I searched for Einfeld school... And came up with almost no results.

"The fu....." I quietly cursed to myself, and tried optimizing my search pattern, yet it yielded no results.

I switched back to the chat window.

'<Frank>: ...There are no results. Einfeld School, as far as Google is concerned, does not exist.'

'<Elliot>: What.'

'<Frank>: I'm serious, man. Check it yourself.'

'<Elliot>: ....Holy shit, you're right.'

'<Frank>: ...Where are you getting your information?'

'<Elliot>: You know me, I have my sources.'

'<Frank>: That you do... Anything else you care to tell me?'

'<Elliot>: Only that there is a conspiracy theory that the school is run by gender maniacs bent on turning the world female.'

'<Frank>: Hahahahahaha.... Nice one.'

'<Elliot>: I shit you not, that is an actual conspiracy theory.'

'<Frank>: ...Holy shit.'

It was about then that my chest started to feel a little... Heavy. My mind sort of turned off for a little bit, and I temporarily seemed to fall into a state of daydream.

"Frank? Y—You okay?" Ashley asked, concerned. "Mmm...mmmwh...Wha?" I slowly manage, blinking. "You're drooling." Ashley giggled. I then realised what was going on, and slapped myself out of it just in time to read Elliot's latest reply.

'<Elliot>: Dude. If you want my advice... Get the fuck out. Now.'

"Err... Sorry." I blush, and wiped the drool away.

'<Frank>: What makes you say that?'

'<Elliot>: Everything about this school seems fishy at best, downright strange at worst. How do you escape Google, man?! It's freaking GOOGLE!'

'<Frank>: I guess. Once the bus stops, I'm getting some answers.'

'<Elliot>: No, you need to get off. Now.'

'<Frank>: Why?! ....Do you know more than you are letting on?'

'<Elliot>: Dude, my bro---Sister went to that school. If you won't take a hint, maybe you'll take a warning instead. That school... Dear god, man. If half of the stuff i've heard is true, get. The fuck. Out.'

'<Frank>: But I'm already on the bus!'

'<Elliot>: ...Then you're out of options. Good luck, my friend. When you get there... Ask for Rose. Rose Fischer.'

'<Frank>: That's... Your sister, right?'

'<Elliot>: No. She WAS my brother.'

'<Frank>: ....Shit.'

'<Elliot>: From what I've heard.... The school is like, in some other dimension, man. Boys can't enter it, so it turns them into girls. That is, if my sister—and her story--- isn't crazy!'

'<Frank>: ....'

'<Elliot>: I'm afraid if you are not close to the dimensional portal, your sat-net connection won't work. Because there wouldn't be any satellites in said dimension... Again, if my sister isn't crazy. But she DID come home as a 100% perfect girl, and we confirmed it was her so... Take of that information what you will.'

I almost shut the laptop down in disbelief. However... Not only was my chest feeling heavy, but also tight. And I started having to swat my hair out of my face... It wasn't THAT long before.... Was it?

"You okay, Frank? You seem a little.... Pale." Ashley said, concerned. However, I bet she knew what was happening. That explained her attitude after she found out that I was going to the school, and approached her on this very bus. She knew.
"C...Can y...you h...hold this a sec, I think I'm going to be sick...." I said, closing my laptop lid and handing it to her.

"O---Okay." Ashley said, nodding as she securely held my laptop as I went to the nearest window and barfed.

It was then that I felt as if my insides were beginning to slowly, and painfully rearrange themselves into a different pattern. From what glance I could spare of the rest of the bus, all of the other males were looking in similar condition.
Including the driver. Who could no longer hold the wheel steady.

Immediately, the bus started swerving, and that did NOT help for my sickness one bit. I threw up again, and felt my lower regions sort of sink back into my body... And my chest was feeling really, really heavy. I could see my hair flowing out of the window, hear my pained gasps turn feminine, and my facial hair receding back into my now smooth skin.

"The... The hell... The hell is this...." I managed, right before a branch slammed through the window I was barfing out of and pushed me into the other side of the bus, as we hit another completely different tree.

My eyes watery and vision blurry, I turned my view to Ashley, who was watching with fear on her face, not believing what she was seeing. She was holding tightly onto my laptop with one arm and the bus rail with the other, as the bus swerved left and right. Right now, the chances of the bus crashing were quite high, and I did NOT want to stick around to see it happen. However, the situation was completely out of control... As was my aching, pained body—that was still rearranging itself on the inside. The only thing I could do was hold on to a seat to prevent myself from being thrown around and hope for the best.

I quickly turned my head around and got my bearings as to what was going on the bus. Every. Single. Male. Was undergoing the same... Transformation as I was, however each transformation was completely unique.

Suddenly, my hearing went. It stopped just like that! I put my one free hand to my ears, and they were gone! I think I screamed a little bit, but I was unsure if any sound got out. It was weird, seeing everything that was happening go on with no sound. I'm sure there were plenty of other people screaming their lungs out... This whole scene was like something out of a horror movie.

And then, the bus came to violent and sudden stop, sending most of the people flying into the front—including me. I think my hearing returned before I blacked out, and the last thing I heard were screams and fire.
Chapter Three: The Meeting

I blinked. I think I moved my leg or something before sensation slowly started returning to my body.

"Am I... Am I de...dead?" I managed to speak, however my vision was completely black. "Oh, Frank..." A voice I felt like I should recognize said, as my vision slowly returned.

"Ughhh... My heeeeead...." I moaned, yet my voice sounded strangely... Feminine.
I blinked several more times, and my vision was completely restored by now, yet I still had no idea where I was. All I could see were stars, and smoke probably from a campfire. My head hurt like a bitch, as did my entire body.

Slowly and painfully, I was able to move my head downwards and see more of the scenario. My body... Looked really, really hurt. My left leg was twisted, my right arm was bleeding on the elbow and I had bruises all over. Ashley was holding my hand, looking devastated, and sobbing into it.

"H...Hey there..." I managed, yet again in that feminine voice. Ashley looked up.

"Oh my god~! You're okay!" She launched into a hug, that hurt more than it helped but it was still nice. I was... Unable to hug back. I couldn't move my arms... I couldn't move anything except my head, eyes, and mouth, and even then it hurt like a bitch doing so.

"Yeah... Just what the hell happened? I hardly remember.... Anything...Nya........Wait, did I just say Nya?"

Ashley looked up. And nodded. "I... I don't know what happened. The bus crashed, Frank. You hit your head and blacked out.... The survivors of the crash helped us get together our things and I carried you here. We just made camp about an hour and a half ago..."

"...Everything hurts... Not just my head..."

"You underwent a... A... i ha... I have no ide...." Ashley started, then she choked up and started crying into my chest, still hugging me. Now that I looked... My chest was much, much bigger than it should have been. And something felt like it was... Missing.

"Oh... Oh god... I'm a girl...." I realised. Ashley nodded. "As are all the males who were on the bus... The ones who survived the crash, anyway."

"...The FUCK just happened?!" I said angrily, yet still quite weakly. "I already told you, I don't know!" Ashley said.

Something moved. I squinted my eyes, and caught the small shiver of something long, furry, and bright yellow moving on the ground between my legs. My eyebrows raised, as Ashley moved a little bit bringing it into full view. "I have a... Tail?" I said, weakly. Ashley nodded. "And cat ears too... And wings..."

"....Wings."

"Yes."

"I have wings."

"Yes."

"Wings. Seriously."

"Yes. Seriously."

I craned my head back and indeed I saw a pair of tawny feathered wings sticking out of my back. My jaw then dropped. "THE HE----- I'm crazy. Those things can't be real. No way. No way in hell. Okay, maybe in hell, but most certainly not on earth. Maybe that's where we are right now, hell! Maybe we all died, and—"

"FRANK! Stop it, okay? You're alive! That's what matters. I don't care if you're a winged catgirl... You're still my boy---------errr-------girlfriend. I won't let you say things like that. Okay?!" Ashley said quickly, tears in her eyes. I closed my mouth, and nodded. "Sorry..." I apologised.

"Good. C...Can you move?" Ashley asked. I experimented moving my wings, and they snapped out quickly, hitting a nearby tree in the process. Hard.

"OW! Umm... Okay. They're real." I said, wincing in pain as I pulled them back in and tried moving my arms—sucsess! Okay, now my legs... Yes, sensation seemed to be returning! "Ow..." Okay, I forgot about the twisted leg. Which hurt a lot more now that I was coming back to my senses.

"Owwwww... My leg...." I said reactively. Ashley nodded. "Yeah... Although, healing rates here... Wherever we are... Are much quicker than outside... Wherever we are... As everyone else's injuries are healing themselves at an alarmingly fast rate, yet not immediately visible to the naked eye."

"Oh... That's good, then. I guess that's why I woke so soon... I'd probably have been two days unconscious back... Wherever we were... Before coming here" I said. Ashley nodded. She herself didn't look too good... A cut on her cheek that she was trying to cover up with her messy hair, tears in her shirt and skirt, and bruises all over.

"How are you doing? You look pretty banged up from where I'm lying." I said. Ashley shook her head. "I'm fine... Hurts like a bitch, but you're much worse off than I am... I'm just lucky you are alive." She said, and then proceeded to kiss me on the lips. I smiled and kissed back.

"Hey~ Lovebirds! The meeting is about to start, and dinner's almost ready." One of the girls at the campfire that I hadn't seen before said. I turned my head, and indeed, about 15 girls were huddled around a campfire for warmth. And yes, I counted.
"Only fifteen? I remember there being much more... People, on the bus." I observe. Ashley sighed. "Yeah.... Not all of us survived the crash... Goddamnit..."
"Hey, um, can you carry me?" I asked. "I want to be a part of this... Meeting?"
Ashley nodded. "Yeah. I can carry you. If you haven't noticed, I'm a bit... Different now, too." She said, and now that I looked, she did seem a bit more... Feline? There was a strange gleam in her eyes that wasn't there before, and she looked like she had a tougher, slimmer build...

"Whoa... Has everyone changed from being... You know, human?" I asked. She nodded. "Yeah. All of us. Your change seemed a bit more... Severe than others though." She said, sounding quite exhausted.

"...Whoa. Hey... Any idea on what time it is? You seem pretty tired....Nya?" I said, then squeaked a little. "I keep on saying Nya!"

Ashley giggled at that. Then her face turned a little serious. "Time... It's only been about three hours since the bus crash."

"Three hours? It was morning then!"

Ashley grimly nodded. "Wherever we are... I don't think time flows normally here."

"What do you mean... Here?" I asked, curious.

"This forest... Just can't possibly exist in our world. There are.... Things... In the trees. It was already night when we got here! And the stars are totally different too! Some of them are even... Way too bright." Ashley sighed. Looking up into the sky, I could see that she was right. How could something be so bright in the sky yet not light this forest? And those colours were unnatural too!

"I see green... Pink... Blue... Yellow, even purple stars, all at abnormal sizes and—shapes?" I observe. Ashley nodded yet again. "Yeah... And going back the way we came didn't send us 'home' either..."

"...Just.... What... The... Hell... Happened... Here?" I sigh to myself.
"Honestly, I wish I knew too..." Ashley said.

"Hey! Get your butts over here, the meeting's starting!" The girl said again, more loudly. "Yeah, yeah! I was just getting Frank up to speed!" Ashley shouted back.

Ashley then wrapped her arms around my torso, and lifted me up effortlessly over her shoulder. "Whoa! You're strong!" I said, surprised. "Yeah. Yeah I am." Ashley said. "I bet you're even stronger..." She chuckled. "Yeah.. We'll wait and find out—what the hell, is that fur?!" I said, looking down at my feet. Ashley giggled. "Yep. I bet you can purr too."

"Ha ha, very funny." I sighed, rolling my eyes. She then sat me down next to a girl, who helped support me when Ashley let go and sat down herself. I then leaned my head on Ashley's shoulder, and looked out at all the girls gathered here.

There was one that had fur all over her body—tiger fur, complete with a tail. She looked quite shy, and honestly, I didn't blame her. The girl next to her was more human, yet her hair looked like fire in the night. Her eyes were shining and looked very cat-like. Her hands were scaled, as were her feet, but the rest of her body looked relatively human. All the girls looked significantly bruised like me and Ashley, but the levels of severity varied.

"Alright... What's our game plan?" The girl who shouted us over said. Now that I was able to look at her, she seemed quite tall, had tattered and dirty male clothes and three... Fox tails? She also had the fox ears to complete the look. She contained a certain degree of feral about her... Then again, so did everyone else.

"...How much food have we got, and how long till we have to go hunting for our grub?" The tigergirl said.

"...Not much, I'm afraid. Enough to last us two days, if we ration it, and I'm not sure how our... New bodies will cope with that." The foxgirl said, grimly.
"What's our inventory?" I asked, still sounding weak and a bit fragile, my voice wavering.

"Shh... Don't talk... Just listen, and rest..." Ashley said, hugging me tightly. "But he--- she does have a good question." Ashley said to the foxgirl. She nodded.

"Yeah... So far, we've got what looks like two Nintendo's.... Two PSP's... One what-looks-like-hi-spec laptop with a strange device attached to it that none of us know what it is, watches, cellphones' for about 80% of us, spare clothes from our luggage and an army knife. That's about it, aside from some small bits and bobs that won't really do us much good."

"The laptop's mine, the strange device is a satellite internet connection uplink.... I doubt it would work in here though." I said. "Oh, so that's what it is? Kinda cool, now that I think about it. Anyway, I doubt it'd do us much good out here, so you can have it back." She said, handing me my laptop case. I checked to see if it was damaged--- and it wasn't. Now THAT was a miracle.

"Whew... It's still in working order..." I breathe a sigh of relief.

"Okay... Now, we have no idea when the sun will rise or if it will ever rise, so we need to find ourselves a safe and secure place to stay, and hope somebody comes out and finds us. We can't be the only ones in this... place... Right?" The foxgirl said. The rest of the girls exchanged nervous glances.

"Okay... Worst case scenario, we're lost. Best case scenario... We head back to the road, go the direction the bus was going, and hope we arrive at our previous destination... If it even exists." She said. Most of the girls nodded in response. Some others just didn't respond.

"Right... So I guess that's our gameplan. Any objections?"

Everyone shook their heads.

"Right... Let's rest tonight. We can take three hour shifts guarding the camp just in case any of those... Things in the forest attack us. The wounded are off-duty..." She said, glancing at me.

Now that I actually looked, I seemed to be the worst off in the group. Lots of mini-cuts along my body, one gigantic scrape across the side of my leg, and bruised all over, not to mention the cut on my cheek.

"Sleep wherever, just don't stray too far from the camp. I'll take the first watch... Jasmine can take the second, Grace the third, Kate the fourth, Martha the fifth and Laura the sixth. If it's not daytime by then, we move on anyway, since that's a total of 15 hours. Agreed?"

Everyone nodded.

"Right... Then I guess it's dinnertime, then bed. All of you." The foxgirl said, and everyone nodded.

So, we had an assorted dinner of what I assumed used to be packed lunches and snacks people had brought on board that were still good. For me, it was a grilled chicken sandwich and chips and for Ashley, it was some Doritos and ham sandwiches.

After dinner was over, the foxgirl came over.

"How are you doing? You're in pretty bad shape..." She said, kneeling down. I nodded. "I'll be fine... I hope."

"The name used to be Gregg, but I'm going by Bella now... I'd ask you for your name, but I doubt you've given a new... More gender-suited one much thought yet." Bella said.

"Used to be Frank... Call me Melissa." I said, holding my less munted hand out for a handshake. Bella smiled, and shook it carefully. Her hands were soft, yet firm.

"...I think we're in another dimension." I said, after the handshake. Bella looked up, eyes narrowed.

"What makes you say that?" She asked.

"I have a friend... Elliot. Before the crash, I was chatting with him on my laptop via the sat-net connection... He warned me about this, but naturally I thought he was crazy. He said he had a brother/sister who went to this school, as his source of knowledge... And recommended I got the fuck out. His words, not mine. He was the one who said it was in another dimension... So that must mean the school exists, too." I said. Ashley looked up. "That Elliot? The same Elliot who hacked our previous school's computers in a minute flat?" She said. I nodded. "Yeah. That guy. We've been friends since childhood... However he had to move away from town, due to personal reasons and we've been chatting through IM ever since." I shrugged.

"That... Doesn't sound good at all. How reliable is this information?" Bella asked.

"Very reliable I'd say, since it came before all this crazy shit happened." I said. "That, and Elliot has been very reliable in the past."
"Right. Thanks for the information. And... I think its time you got to bed. You need the rest, and due to the weird healing rate here, you might be healed by the time you wake up."

I nodded. "Yeah. I'm struggling to stay awake even now. By the way, How does it feel to have three tails?" I asked, looking for a light note to end the conversation on.

"Kinda cool, and weird at the same time. How does it feel to have wings, a cat-tail and those funny little ears?" Bella asked, giggling.

"Kinda cool. It'd be awesome if I could fly! Mind you, knowing me, it'd be more like crash." I chuckled.

"Hey, don't say that about yourself. If you can fly, I'm sure you'd get the hang of it." Bella smiled.

"Thanks. Goodnight, Bella."

"Goodnight, Melissa. It was nice meeting you. I wish it were better, and under less gender-bent circumstances."

"You and me both."

So, Bella went back and started her nightly watch. Ashley carried me over to a nice soft grassy patch, and laid me down. She then proceeded to lie down next to me, and hug me tightly. Her body was warm and soft against mine, and whilst it was a little uncomfortable having... Well, breasts pressing against each other, mine and Ashley's, it was kind of nice at the same time. No, not in that way, perverts.

"Goodnight... Melissa." Ashley giggled. "Goodnight, Ashley." I smiled, my eyes already closed.

It was there, under the unbelievably weird starry sky, hugging Ashley, that I thought... Maybe this whole girl thing wasn't so bad. Only time could tell, however.

Fun fact btw, his char guns for the woman, so Adam is like Jordman in that he's probably faking being a tranny to try and get girl.

He had to draw himself, I mean his shitty OC naked too. Said OC is named Eve because Hurrhurr so SMRT. Btw that nudie is the last image of her in the archive, so he stopped being that catgirl the moment he began to furiously beat his meat to his own shitty drawings.

And for more fun, here's Adamu's Tumblr, archived because fuck your attempts to salt the earth you weeb.
https://archive.is/B555q
https://archive.is/QZ5ju
https://archive.is/5T4xy
https://archive.is/lQIMj
 
Can someone make a ryulong page on RW? I just want to see how much he'll sperg out about that.
Alright, I'm trying not to double post, so for lulz sakes, here's the first of Adam's multichapter stories and set of images of a previous kawaii OC he wants to become that he played in RP chats like the lonely fuck he is.

Chapter One: The Bus

I don't know why my mom decided it was a good thing for me to attend Einfeld School. Maybe she thought I needed to get away from home, make new friends or something. You see, up till now I had been homeschooled and my mother thought it was a good idea for me to attend a school—it was one of those stay-on-campus schools, so I was in my room, packing everything into my backpack and several suitcases. My mother didn't really tell me much about the school, yet she seemed really happy that I was going there. I suppose it wouldn't hurt, and it'd be a new experience. She also said it was the school that my girlfriend, Ashley, was going to start attending at the same time as me, so we'd be together, which was one of my main motivations to go.

"Frank! The bus! You'll be late!" My mom said anxiously from the kitchen, on the other side of the house.

"I know, I'm just about done!" I said, as I tossed the remainder of my clothes into a suitcase and closed it.

"Don't worry! I'll ask the bus driver to wait for you!" Mom shouted. "You don't need to do that mom! I'll make it!" I replied, yet I had a sneaking suspicion that she had already exited the house.

It wasn't that much to carry. I only had my clothes, some books, stationary and my laptop to carry—not to mention my surprise miniature satellite internet connection uplink. It was an expensive little device, but I never went anywhere without it. I had to remain connected, especially if Armageddon started raining down on us unexpectedly.

Either that, or I'm just crazy prepared. Either explanation works, I guess.

So, I grabbed my gear and hastily rushed out of the house, catching a glimpse of my own reflection in a mirror as I left; a scrawny 15 year old boy, wearing a dark red shirt and dark blue jeans. I had goggles on my forehead, and spiky dark red hair that matched quite well with the shirt. My shoes were black and stylish, and I wore bikers gloves for no particular reason other than the fact that they made me look badass. I was carrying two suitcases with each hand, and had my laptop case (with laptop and satellite internet connection uplink inside) slung over my shoulder. I was also wearing a cargo backpack filled with books, stationary, and snacks, because from what my mom has said, it will be one LONG bus ride.

"Frank!" My mom said as I walked towards her, my luggage weighing me down a bit.

"Yeah. I see you stopped the bus for me." I sigh. Mom nodded, for indeed, parked behind her was an old, rather large bus. It was about half as long as our house, and.... Pink. It was a bit rusty, but otherwise looked to be in driving condition-- At least, so I hoped.

"They were apparently going to stop anyway. Since all the kids have luggage they're carting around with them." My mom said casually. I raised my eyebrows.

"Been working in the kitchen?" I said, in response to her outfit; She was in her normal attire of a bright yellow tank top and grey shorts, yet was wearing an apron. Her blonde hair was tied behind her back in a ponytail. She nodded, and motioned to a box she was holding.

"....Cake?" I say, eager. My mom's cheesecakes were the best, and my favourite desert thing to have. She nodded, and handed the box to me.

"Think of it as a parting gift. Don't eat it all on the bus." She smiled. I nodded. "I would hug, but I kind of have my hands full at the moment." I blush. For indeed, I was carrying both the cake box and two suitcases...It wasn't comfortable in the least.

My mom just chuckled and gave me a one-way hug. "I hope you enjoy everything, okay?" She said. I nodded. "Me too."

Soon enough, the hug was over and I was walking to the bus, with my mom waving to me, smiling happily, yet there was something about her eyes... A bit of mischief, like she was planning something...

So, I entered the bus. The driver was an old man, and didn't look too content with his job. "Secure your stuff in the top compartments, sit down, and shut up." He said flatly. I nodded, and turned to face the passengers. They were mostly guys, but a few girls sat about on the bus, chatting amongst themselves happily.

"Frank! Ohmigosh!" An excited female voice said, of which I recognised to be that of Ashley. She was sitting in the back seat, which was surprisingly empty apart from her. It was normally where the 'cool kids' sat, as I understood it from what I'd heard.

I smiled, and walked over to her. I placed everything except the laptop case in an overhead compartment, and sat next to her. She had long, flowing dark brown hair, hazelnut coloured eyes, wore a green t-shirt and a dark green skirt.

"Heya." I smile. Ashley looked a bit... Concerned. "W...What are you doing here?" She said, blushing.

"...What do you mean by that? I'm going to the same school as you..."

"...I... I see..." Ashley said, looking a bit nervous.

"...What's wrong?" I ask. She shook her head, and hugged me. "Nothing..." She said. I shrugged, and hugged back happily. Whatever it was, it'd have to wait till later. For now, I just want to enjoy the moment.

"Gonna be a long bus ride... Five hours, I think." Ashley said, as the hug finished.

"...Whoa. Glad I brought my laptop." I smile. "Y...Yeah." Ashley said.

Little did I know, the laptop would my my most important tool in the things yet to come.
Chapter Two: The Change

By now, the bus was already rolling. I pulled my laptop out, and double checked to see if I packed everything. I had about 5 separate fully charged batteries if my laptops one ran dry, so I was... Crazy prepared? Yeah, I think that was the phrase.

"...What's with all the extra batteries?" Ashley asked. I shrugged. "Free time. Spare batteries. Charged em up. Figured it might come in handy."

"R...Right. I guess that works."

So, I turned on my laptop and plugged my satellite internet connection in. It took about ten seconds to boot up, and when it loaded completely, I instantly received a ping; a message, from a friend of mine. Elliot.

'<Elliot>: Hey man, I heard you're moving to a new school.' The message said. I smiled, and typed back.

'<Frank>: Yeah-- Sorry I couldn't tell you, mom took away my net connection till I left >_>'

'<Elliot>: ...Mind if I ask which school?'

'<Frank>: Not at all. It's Einfeld School.'

'<Elliot>: ....You're shitting me.' I stared at the reply for a little bit, unsure on how to respond.

'<Frank>: ....No. No I am not.'

'<Elliot>: It's a girls school. In case you haven't noticed, you're not exactly a girl.' Okay, that got me chuckling a little bit, I admit.

'<Frank>: You're shitting me.'

'<Elliot>: Dead serious, man. Your heading to a chick's school.'

'<Frank>: Well, there are a bunch of guys on this bus—more guys than girls. However I do admit that the pink paintjob seems a little... Odd.'

'<Elliot>: ...Pink paintjob? Seriously?'

'<Frank>: Seriously.'

'<Elliot>: Dude, just Google it. You have satellite internet for a reason.' I smiled at that. Sometimes, you just gotta appreciate modern technology.

'<Frank>: Okay. I'll msg you the results... This better not be another of your pranks.'

'<Elliot>: You know me. This kind of deal isn't my style.'

'<Frank>: Yeah, yeah. Just gimme a sec here....'

I minimized the window, and launched Google Chrome. I searched for Einfeld school... And came up with almost no results.

"The fu....." I quietly cursed to myself, and tried optimizing my search pattern, yet it yielded no results.

I switched back to the chat window.

'<Frank>: ...There are no results. Einfeld School, as far as Google is concerned, does not exist.'

'<Elliot>: What.'

'<Frank>: I'm serious, man. Check it yourself.'

'<Elliot>: ....Holy shit, you're right.'

'<Frank>: ...Where are you getting your information?'

'<Elliot>: You know me, I have my sources.'

'<Frank>: That you do... Anything else you care to tell me?'

'<Elliot>: Only that there is a conspiracy theory that the school is run by gender maniacs bent on turning the world female.'

'<Frank>: Hahahahahaha.... Nice one.'

'<Elliot>: I shit you not, that is an actual conspiracy theory.'

'<Frank>: ...Holy shit.'

It was about then that my chest started to feel a little... Heavy. My mind sort of turned off for a little bit, and I temporarily seemed to fall into a state of daydream.

"Frank? Y—You okay?" Ashley asked, concerned. "Mmm...mmmwh...Wha?" I slowly manage, blinking. "You're drooling." Ashley giggled. I then realised what was going on, and slapped myself out of it just in time to read Elliot's latest reply.

'<Elliot>: Dude. If you want my advice... Get the fuck out. Now.'

"Err... Sorry." I blush, and wiped the drool away.

'<Frank>: What makes you say that?'

'<Elliot>: Everything about this school seems fishy at best, downright strange at worst. How do you escape Google, man?! It's freaking GOOGLE!'

'<Frank>: I guess. Once the bus stops, I'm getting some answers.'

'<Elliot>: No, you need to get off. Now.'

'<Frank>: Why?! ....Do you know more than you are letting on?'

'<Elliot>: Dude, my bro---Sister went to that school. If you won't take a hint, maybe you'll take a warning instead. That school... Dear god, man. If half of the stuff i've heard is true, get. The fuck. Out.'

'<Frank>: But I'm already on the bus!'

'<Elliot>: ...Then you're out of options. Good luck, my friend. When you get there... Ask for Rose. Rose Fischer.'

'<Frank>: That's... Your sister, right?'

'<Elliot>: No. She WAS my brother.'

'<Frank>: ....Shit.'

'<Elliot>: From what I've heard.... The school is like, in some other dimension, man. Boys can't enter it, so it turns them into girls. That is, if my sister—and her story--- isn't crazy!'

'<Frank>: ....'

'<Elliot>: I'm afraid if you are not close to the dimensional portal, your sat-net connection won't work. Because there wouldn't be any satellites in said dimension... Again, if my sister isn't crazy. But she DID come home as a 100% perfect girl, and we confirmed it was her so... Take of that information what you will.'

I almost shut the laptop down in disbelief. However... Not only was my chest feeling heavy, but also tight. And I started having to swat my hair out of my face... It wasn't THAT long before.... Was it?

"You okay, Frank? You seem a little.... Pale." Ashley said, concerned. However, I bet she knew what was happening. That explained her attitude after she found out that I was going to the school, and approached her on this very bus. She knew.
"C...Can y...you h...hold this a sec, I think I'm going to be sick...." I said, closing my laptop lid and handing it to her.

"O---Okay." Ashley said, nodding as she securely held my laptop as I went to the nearest window and barfed.

It was then that I felt as if my insides were beginning to slowly, and painfully rearrange themselves into a different pattern. From what glance I could spare of the rest of the bus, all of the other males were looking in similar condition.
Including the driver. Who could no longer hold the wheel steady.

Immediately, the bus started swerving, and that did NOT help for my sickness one bit. I threw up again, and felt my lower regions sort of sink back into my body... And my chest was feeling really, really heavy. I could see my hair flowing out of the window, hear my pained gasps turn feminine, and my facial hair receding back into my now smooth skin.

"The... The hell... The hell is this...." I managed, right before a branch slammed through the window I was barfing out of and pushed me into the other side of the bus, as we hit another completely different tree.

My eyes watery and vision blurry, I turned my view to Ashley, who was watching with fear on her face, not believing what she was seeing. She was holding tightly onto my laptop with one arm and the bus rail with the other, as the bus swerved left and right. Right now, the chances of the bus crashing were quite high, and I did NOT want to stick around to see it happen. However, the situation was completely out of control... As was my aching, pained body—that was still rearranging itself on the inside. The only thing I could do was hold on to a seat to prevent myself from being thrown around and hope for the best.

I quickly turned my head around and got my bearings as to what was going on the bus. Every. Single. Male. Was undergoing the same... Transformation as I was, however each transformation was completely unique.

Suddenly, my hearing went. It stopped just like that! I put my one free hand to my ears, and they were gone! I think I screamed a little bit, but I was unsure if any sound got out. It was weird, seeing everything that was happening go on with no sound. I'm sure there were plenty of other people screaming their lungs out... This whole scene was like something out of a horror movie.

And then, the bus came to violent and sudden stop, sending most of the people flying into the front—including me. I think my hearing returned before I blacked out, and the last thing I heard were screams and fire.
Chapter Three: The Meeting

I blinked. I think I moved my leg or something before sensation slowly started returning to my body.

"Am I... Am I de...dead?" I managed to speak, however my vision was completely black. "Oh, Frank..." A voice I felt like I should recognize said, as my vision slowly returned.

"Ughhh... My heeeeead...." I moaned, yet my voice sounded strangely... Feminine.
I blinked several more times, and my vision was completely restored by now, yet I still had no idea where I was. All I could see were stars, and smoke probably from a campfire. My head hurt like a bitch, as did my entire body.

Slowly and painfully, I was able to move my head downwards and see more of the scenario. My body... Looked really, really hurt. My left leg was twisted, my right arm was bleeding on the elbow and I had bruises all over. Ashley was holding my hand, looking devastated, and sobbing into it.

"H...Hey there..." I managed, yet again in that feminine voice. Ashley looked up.

"Oh my god~! You're okay!" She launched into a hug, that hurt more than it helped but it was still nice. I was... Unable to hug back. I couldn't move my arms... I couldn't move anything except my head, eyes, and mouth, and even then it hurt like a bitch doing so.

"Yeah... Just what the hell happened? I hardly remember.... Anything...Nya........Wait, did I just say Nya?"

Ashley looked up. And nodded. "I... I don't know what happened. The bus crashed, Frank. You hit your head and blacked out.... The survivors of the crash helped us get together our things and I carried you here. We just made camp about an hour and a half ago..."

"...Everything hurts... Not just my head..."

"You underwent a... A... i ha... I have no ide...." Ashley started, then she choked up and started crying into my chest, still hugging me. Now that I looked... My chest was much, much bigger than it should have been. And something felt like it was... Missing.

"Oh... Oh god... I'm a girl...." I realised. Ashley nodded. "As are all the males who were on the bus... The ones who survived the crash, anyway."

"...The FUCK just happened?!" I said angrily, yet still quite weakly. "I already told you, I don't know!" Ashley said.

Something moved. I squinted my eyes, and caught the small shiver of something long, furry, and bright yellow moving on the ground between my legs. My eyebrows raised, as Ashley moved a little bit bringing it into full view. "I have a... Tail?" I said, weakly. Ashley nodded. "And cat ears too... And wings..."

"....Wings."

"Yes."

"I have wings."

"Yes."

"Wings. Seriously."

"Yes. Seriously."

I craned my head back and indeed I saw a pair of tawny feathered wings sticking out of my back. My jaw then dropped. "THE HE----- I'm crazy. Those things can't be real. No way. No way in hell. Okay, maybe in hell, but most certainly not on earth. Maybe that's where we are right now, hell! Maybe we all died, and—"

"FRANK! Stop it, okay? You're alive! That's what matters. I don't care if you're a winged catgirl... You're still my boy---------errr-------girlfriend. I won't let you say things like that. Okay?!" Ashley said quickly, tears in her eyes. I closed my mouth, and nodded. "Sorry..." I apologised.

"Good. C...Can you move?" Ashley asked. I experimented moving my wings, and they snapped out quickly, hitting a nearby tree in the process. Hard.

"OW! Umm... Okay. They're real." I said, wincing in pain as I pulled them back in and tried moving my arms—sucsess! Okay, now my legs... Yes, sensation seemed to be returning! "Ow..." Okay, I forgot about the twisted leg. Which hurt a lot more now that I was coming back to my senses.

"Owwwww... My leg...." I said reactively. Ashley nodded. "Yeah... Although, healing rates here... Wherever we are... Are much quicker than outside... Wherever we are... As everyone else's injuries are healing themselves at an alarmingly fast rate, yet not immediately visible to the naked eye."

"Oh... That's good, then. I guess that's why I woke so soon... I'd probably have been two days unconscious back... Wherever we were... Before coming here" I said. Ashley nodded. She herself didn't look too good... A cut on her cheek that she was trying to cover up with her messy hair, tears in her shirt and skirt, and bruises all over.

"How are you doing? You look pretty banged up from where I'm lying." I said. Ashley shook her head. "I'm fine... Hurts like a bitch, but you're much worse off than I am... I'm just lucky you are alive." She said, and then proceeded to kiss me on the lips. I smiled and kissed back.

"Hey~ Lovebirds! The meeting is about to start, and dinner's almost ready." One of the girls at the campfire that I hadn't seen before said. I turned my head, and indeed, about 15 girls were huddled around a campfire for warmth. And yes, I counted.
"Only fifteen? I remember there being much more... People, on the bus." I observe. Ashley sighed. "Yeah.... Not all of us survived the crash... Goddamnit..."
"Hey, um, can you carry me?" I asked. "I want to be a part of this... Meeting?"
Ashley nodded. "Yeah. I can carry you. If you haven't noticed, I'm a bit... Different now, too." She said, and now that I looked, she did seem a bit more... Feline? There was a strange gleam in her eyes that wasn't there before, and she looked like she had a tougher, slimmer build...

"Whoa... Has everyone changed from being... You know, human?" I asked. She nodded. "Yeah. All of us. Your change seemed a bit more... Severe than others though." She said, sounding quite exhausted.

"...Whoa. Hey... Any idea on what time it is? You seem pretty tired....Nya?" I said, then squeaked a little. "I keep on saying Nya!"

Ashley giggled at that. Then her face turned a little serious. "Time... It's only been about three hours since the bus crash."

"Three hours? It was morning then!"

Ashley grimly nodded. "Wherever we are... I don't think time flows normally here."

"What do you mean... Here?" I asked, curious.

"This forest... Just can't possibly exist in our world. There are.... Things... In the trees. It was already night when we got here! And the stars are totally different too! Some of them are even... Way too bright." Ashley sighed. Looking up into the sky, I could see that she was right. How could something be so bright in the sky yet not light this forest? And those colours were unnatural too!

"I see green... Pink... Blue... Yellow, even purple stars, all at abnormal sizes and—shapes?" I observe. Ashley nodded yet again. "Yeah... And going back the way we came didn't send us 'home' either..."

"...Just.... What... The... Hell... Happened... Here?" I sigh to myself.
"Honestly, I wish I knew too..." Ashley said.

"Hey! Get your butts over here, the meeting's starting!" The girl said again, more loudly. "Yeah, yeah! I was just getting Frank up to speed!" Ashley shouted back.

Ashley then wrapped her arms around my torso, and lifted me up effortlessly over her shoulder. "Whoa! You're strong!" I said, surprised. "Yeah. Yeah I am." Ashley said. "I bet you're even stronger..." She chuckled. "Yeah.. We'll wait and find out—what the hell, is that fur?!" I said, looking down at my feet. Ashley giggled. "Yep. I bet you can purr too."

"Ha ha, very funny." I sighed, rolling my eyes. She then sat me down next to a girl, who helped support me when Ashley let go and sat down herself. I then leaned my head on Ashley's shoulder, and looked out at all the girls gathered here.

There was one that had fur all over her body—tiger fur, complete with a tail. She looked quite shy, and honestly, I didn't blame her. The girl next to her was more human, yet her hair looked like fire in the night. Her eyes were shining and looked very cat-like. Her hands were scaled, as were her feet, but the rest of her body looked relatively human. All the girls looked significantly bruised like me and Ashley, but the levels of severity varied.

"Alright... What's our game plan?" The girl who shouted us over said. Now that I was able to look at her, she seemed quite tall, had tattered and dirty male clothes and three... Fox tails? She also had the fox ears to complete the look. She contained a certain degree of feral about her... Then again, so did everyone else.

"...How much food have we got, and how long till we have to go hunting for our grub?" The tigergirl said.

"...Not much, I'm afraid. Enough to last us two days, if we ration it, and I'm not sure how our... New bodies will cope with that." The foxgirl said, grimly.
"What's our inventory?" I asked, still sounding weak and a bit fragile, my voice wavering.

"Shh... Don't talk... Just listen, and rest..." Ashley said, hugging me tightly. "But he--- she does have a good question." Ashley said to the foxgirl. She nodded.

"Yeah... So far, we've got what looks like two Nintendo's.... Two PSP's... One what-looks-like-hi-spec laptop with a strange device attached to it that none of us know what it is, watches, cellphones' for about 80% of us, spare clothes from our luggage and an army knife. That's about it, aside from some small bits and bobs that won't really do us much good."

"The laptop's mine, the strange device is a satellite internet connection uplink.... I doubt it would work in here though." I said. "Oh, so that's what it is? Kinda cool, now that I think about it. Anyway, I doubt it'd do us much good out here, so you can have it back." She said, handing me my laptop case. I checked to see if it was damaged--- and it wasn't. Now THAT was a miracle.

"Whew... It's still in working order..." I breathe a sigh of relief.

"Okay... Now, we have no idea when the sun will rise or if it will ever rise, so we need to find ourselves a safe and secure place to stay, and hope somebody comes out and finds us. We can't be the only ones in this... place... Right?" The foxgirl said. The rest of the girls exchanged nervous glances.

"Okay... Worst case scenario, we're lost. Best case scenario... We head back to the road, go the direction the bus was going, and hope we arrive at our previous destination... If it even exists." She said. Most of the girls nodded in response. Some others just didn't respond.

"Right... So I guess that's our gameplan. Any objections?"

Everyone shook their heads.

"Right... Let's rest tonight. We can take three hour shifts guarding the camp just in case any of those... Things in the forest attack us. The wounded are off-duty..." She said, glancing at me.

Now that I actually looked, I seemed to be the worst off in the group. Lots of mini-cuts along my body, one gigantic scrape across the side of my leg, and bruised all over, not to mention the cut on my cheek.

"Sleep wherever, just don't stray too far from the camp. I'll take the first watch... Jasmine can take the second, Grace the third, Kate the fourth, Martha the fifth and Laura the sixth. If it's not daytime by then, we move on anyway, since that's a total of 15 hours. Agreed?"

Everyone nodded.

"Right... Then I guess it's dinnertime, then bed. All of you." The foxgirl said, and everyone nodded.

So, we had an assorted dinner of what I assumed used to be packed lunches and snacks people had brought on board that were still good. For me, it was a grilled chicken sandwich and chips and for Ashley, it was some Doritos and ham sandwiches.

After dinner was over, the foxgirl came over.

"How are you doing? You're in pretty bad shape..." She said, kneeling down. I nodded. "I'll be fine... I hope."

"The name used to be Gregg, but I'm going by Bella now... I'd ask you for your name, but I doubt you've given a new... More gender-suited one much thought yet." Bella said.

"Used to be Frank... Call me Melissa." I said, holding my less munted hand out for a handshake. Bella smiled, and shook it carefully. Her hands were soft, yet firm.

"...I think we're in another dimension." I said, after the handshake. Bella looked up, eyes narrowed.

"What makes you say that?" She asked.

"I have a friend... Elliot. Before the crash, I was chatting with him on my laptop via the sat-net connection... He warned me about this, but naturally I thought he was crazy. He said he had a brother/sister who went to this school, as his source of knowledge... And recommended I got the fuck out. His words, not mine. He was the one who said it was in another dimension... So that must mean the school exists, too." I said. Ashley looked up. "That Elliot? The same Elliot who hacked our previous school's computers in a minute flat?" She said. I nodded. "Yeah. That guy. We've been friends since childhood... However he had to move away from town, due to personal reasons and we've been chatting through IM ever since." I shrugged.

"That... Doesn't sound good at all. How reliable is this information?" Bella asked.

"Very reliable I'd say, since it came before all this crazy shit happened." I said. "That, and Elliot has been very reliable in the past."
"Right. Thanks for the information. And... I think its time you got to bed. You need the rest, and due to the weird healing rate here, you might be healed by the time you wake up."

I nodded. "Yeah. I'm struggling to stay awake even now. By the way, How does it feel to have three tails?" I asked, looking for a light note to end the conversation on.

"Kinda cool, and weird at the same time. How does it feel to have wings, a cat-tail and those funny little ears?" Bella asked, giggling.

"Kinda cool. It'd be awesome if I could fly! Mind you, knowing me, it'd be more like crash." I chuckled.

"Hey, don't say that about yourself. If you can fly, I'm sure you'd get the hang of it." Bella smiled.

"Thanks. Goodnight, Bella."

"Goodnight, Melissa. It was nice meeting you. I wish it were better, and under less gender-bent circumstances."

"You and me both."

So, Bella went back and started her nightly watch. Ashley carried me over to a nice soft grassy patch, and laid me down. She then proceeded to lie down next to me, and hug me tightly. Her body was warm and soft against mine, and whilst it was a little uncomfortable having... Well, breasts pressing against each other, mine and Ashley's, it was kind of nice at the same time. No, not in that way, perverts.

"Goodnight... Melissa." Ashley giggled. "Goodnight, Ashley." I smiled, my eyes already closed.

It was there, under the unbelievably weird starry sky, hugging Ashley, that I thought... Maybe this whole girl thing wasn't so bad. Only time could tell, however.

Fun fact btw, his char guns for the woman, so Adam is like Jordman in that he's probably faking being a tranny to try and get girl.

He had to draw himself, I mean his shitty OC naked too. Said OC is named Eve because Hurrhurr so SMRT. Btw that nudie is the last image of her in the archive, so he stopped being that catgirl the moment he began to furiously beat his meat to his own shitty drawings.

And for more fun, here's Adamu's Tumblr, archived because fuck your attempts to salt the earth you weeb.
https://archive.is/B555q
https://archive.is/QZ5ju
https://archive.is/5T4xy
https://archive.is/lQIMj
I feel so uncomfortable now.
 
Probably. Even if he couldn't do it, he'd have his puppets do it. Do his puppets even sleep?

It wouldn't require his puppets. If the Chicken Coop is any indication, most of the RW users are sick of the Ryulong drama and have no desire to see it spread out further than it already has.
 
  • Agree
Reactions: Hellfire
Probably. Even if he couldn't do it, he'd have his puppets do it. Do his puppets even sleep?

Adamu gave up his writing career to bounce on Cohen's tiny schwanzstucker for literally no gain whatsoever. Case in point:
https://archive.is/Ks9D4

Alright, one more dose of Adam the fantastic fucking weeaboo. I don't want to crack open his magnum horrendus since that sumbitch is huge! So instead have a nice dose of Celestial Mayhem or whatever he named it. I don't know since he autistically chose to not name the chapters by anything but their initials.

Chapter One: Frosty Beginnings






So you see, things are very complicated around here. Not just the normal everyday complicated either. Okay, I lied. It's pretty damn normal over here in Piroe, not to mention as boring as hell. In case you didn't already know, and you already do, my name is Jake. You already know this due to your natural slow reaction time as to what you are doing all the time. Humans have a delayed reaction to things, naturally. The brain needs time to process things, so the second you opened this book, this webpage, this PDF, or whatever the hell you are using to view this work, legally or no, you knew my name was Jake. You also knew I would be ranting about whether or not you knew it or not. The answer? Yes. You know it.

Anyway, as I was saying; things are pretty damn boring around here. The sun rises at 6-ish due to the current season, and sets at about the same time. I have no idea why that is, but I know it's a fact. Let's just say that the author DID NOT DO HIS RESEARCH. Anyway, the reason why I'm telling you this isn't necessarily for padding, no sir, it's due to the fact that I was woken up way before the sun rose today. In fact, it's still early morning, a.k.a dark as hell. I grumbled annoyed, as I slowly sat up, wondering what the hell woke me.

That's when I heard my alarm go off; my cellphone alarm, to be exact. I facepalmed, reached onto the blue-carpeted floor and picked up my flip-top cellphone, and pressed the "End call" button, which shut the alarm off. I grumbled—I always had a habit of waking up just before my alarm went off. Some days it freaked me out. Others, I just ignored it. I stood up, stretched, and got dressed into my school gear. What? School doesn't normally start this early? Well, I know. I'm doing a slight detour before school, with my girlfriend, Laura. No, not that kind of detour, you sick minded freaks.

Anyway, after getting dressed (No, I'm not going into detail, you fangirls), I picked up my pre-packed bag, slung it over my shoulder, walked downstairs quietly, as to not wake my parents or my sister, and exited the house, leaving a note on the table explaining my absence. I turned around, and marvelled at our house, which appeared to be slightly glowing in the moonlight as said moonlight reflects off of the gloriously clean white paint. It was a two story house, in case you hadn't already figured it out, and had about four bedrooms, a game room upstairs, a small study downstairs, and the living/dining room downstairs. The kitchen was also a part of the living/dining room, almost attached onto the end. We had a large backyard, and our small cat named Cleo walked up to me from said backyard, and rubbed against my legs, purring. She had a sleek black coat, and a ferocious but sincere look about her. I picked her up gently, hugged her, and put her back down on the ground.
"See you, Clee" I said. Hey, my pet's allowed a nickname, right?

With the morning already off to a bright start, I walked gleefully down the sidewalk, in the mostly silent neighbourhood of Piroe. I felt like whistling a corny yet appropriate tune, but stopped myself before the first note escaped my lips. Why? Well, it just didn't feel right, that's why. You know when you have a feeling, deep in your gut that tells you not to do something because it's stupid? I get that; All the time. I'm not kidding you, I'm not rickrolling you even though I'm never gonna give you up. All. The. Freaking. Time. Like right now, when I wrote that last sentence down? I ignored it that time. Maybe I should listen to it more often in the future.

Anyway, pointless monologue aside, It was a pretty cool morning out. The stars were in a surprisingly cloudless sky, and I couldn't have picked a better day to have a sunrise picnic with Laura. It was our 1st anniversary of being boyfriend and girlfriend, after all. Yeah, I've had a girlfriend for a year. Its kind of a big thing. The longest I've been able to hold a girlfriend so far is three months, and that was Kristy... Boy was she a handful. We're still friends though, so it's cool I guess. Even if it gets a little awkward at times.

I walked down our street for another ten minutes, turned a corner, and arrived at our local mall. It was a big place, and it towered over most other structures in our town, but it was a fun place to be- when it was open.

"Not here yet, I guess." I said, watching the steam come from my mouth. I leaned against a nearby cylindrical pillar, and pulled out my cellphone. I noticed that as soon as I pulled it out, a message arrived. One subsequent facepalm later, I read it. She was going to be ten minutes late. Cue facepalm.

"Well, let's walk around aimlessly then." I said, stretching. Then, I did just that. For ten minutes.

"Sorry I'm late." A voice said from behind me, filled with effeminate grace.

"Eh, it's okay. Ten minutes ain't much, no biggie." I said, turning around with a smile on my face. In front of me stood my girlfriend, Laura, with a apologetic look on her face. She was wearing her regular school blouse, and dark blue jeans, most likely covering her skirt. She had a red headband, and eyes of the brightest blue. Her long, brown hair flowed till it hit her shoulders, and ended in sweet curly strands. She also had a red scarf around her neck, to keep her warm.

"You look cute." I said, walking up to her.

"You too. I've got the supplies; shall we head to the hills?" She said in her sweet voice, motioning first to her backpack, and then to the hills far off in the distance. I nodded. We held hands, and walked down the footpath.

"You know, this is kinda nice... I'm glad you came up with this idea." I smiled. Laura blushed.

"You think?" She said, leaning her head on my shoulder.

"Yeah." I said, nodding. "Watching the sunrise, eating chips and stuff, being with you... It's nice, you know? Simple." I said.

"Yeah... Simple is good, you know? There's not a better way to start the school year than with your boy/girlfriend, watching the sunrise, eating chips and stuff, then heading to school together." She said.

"Yeah..." I sighed, nodding. We walked down the mostly empty sidewalk, which slowly started steeping upwards.

"Hey, Jake?" Laura asked, as we continued walking.

"Yeah?"

"...I love you." She said.

"...I love you too." I said, nodding. It was our first time ever saying it... But somehow, it felt right. Most people associate their first uttering of those words with immediate and near-relationship-ending- angst, however we just took it in stride... We had been in a relationship for exactly a year, so it was only natural that those words had to come out sooner or later.

We walked for a while, and then off of the path, as Laura pulled out her torch.

"Recognize this place?" She said, after we walked forward for a few more minutes.

"Yeah... It's hardly changed at all." I smiled.

"We first met here... Back when we were little kids, remember?" She said. I nodded, walking up to a tree stump in the ground.

"This is where I landed, after rolling down the hill... You were walking around, and helped me out remember?" I said.

"Yeah... Things have been crazy since then, you know? Even though our relationship started around a year ago, it feels like we've been friends forever." She beamed.

"Did you plan this out?" I asked.

"Maybe." She said, walking up to me. We kissed for a second or two, before Laura pulled away.
"Lets grab a seat and watch the show." Laura said, motioning towards the slowly lightening sky behind her. I nodded, and sat on the top of a nearby small-scale ridge with Laura, and put my arm around her shoulders. She leaned on my shoulder, with a smile on her face. It was pretty peaceful.
Then the sun burst forth from the distant mountains, illuminating Piroe in a beautiful iridescent light, revealing the whole township in a magnificent fashion. It was beautiful. It was breathtaking, even.
Little did I know, this was only the calm before the storm.
Chapter Two: Of Bridges I Have Burned





"Jake Henderson. Wake the hell up." A voice said, waking me from my albeit peaceful slumber.

"Ugh... Morning already?" I groaned, sitting up.

"No. Math." The teacher said.

"...Less math. More dreaming." I said, laying my head back down on my desk, only until the teacher decided to whack the desk with her hand, causing me to jump.

"Whoa! Don't bang my table like that!" I said, startled.

"Now, for those of us not daydreaming, let's get back to... Algebra." She said, menacingly.

"Dear god..." I said, facedesking.
___

After the agonisingly, but unsurprisingly boring math lecture, Laura and I were chilling in the hallway in-between our classes. Piroe High was a pretty small high school, housing only a thousand or so students, so we didn't need that many buildings, teachers, or classrooms. It was pretty easy to bump into a friend now and then.

"So... What should we do tonight?" I asked Laura.

"I was thinking we take a stroll through the forest path. Remember? The same one we went through on our first date? It'd be nice under the moonlight, you know." She suggested. I nodded, brightly.
"That's a good idea. However, it's commonly known that there are people out there who intend to do us harm so should we bring Jeremy with us for good measure?" I suggested. Jeremy was one of our long-time friends who was also kind of a tech-whiz. He could do things with a computer that I couldn't comprehend without years of study, but he was also a fighter. He took lessons in Judo for a few years back when he was a kid, and believe me when I say this; he's still got it.

"...Won't it be less romantic with him?" Laura said.

"...Less safe, too. Remind me, I need to take lessons from that guy..." I said, making a mental note.
"Okay, fine, he comes. So, shall we meet up at the mall, have takeaways for dinner with Jeremy, and go on the walk?" She suggested.

"Sure, what time?"

"...Six? Six thirty?" She suggested.

"Six is fine by me." I said, nodding. "Remember to bring spare batteries for your torch—just in case." I said. Laura nodded, just as the bell rang.

"Right, gotta go! Meet you at the mall!" She said, waving. I smiled, and turned around. Now it was time for the subject that was #2 on my lowest-ranked-subject list: Science. Fun. Can you guess what's at #1? Hint: It doesn't take a genius.

"...You're late." A voice said, greeting me as I walked in. If you could call that a greeting, anyway.
"Like, five, six seconds?" I said, shrugging. The teacher frowned.

"Take your seat..." He said, as I sat down. I rolled my eyes. This guy was a bit of a dick, no question. One time he put me in detention for breathing to loudly. Okay, that was a joke, but I wouldn't put it past him.

So, I took my seat, pulled out my books, and sat through an incredibly annoying hour long science lecture that made almost no sense whatsoever, so I let myself daydream during the whole thing. Science was never my strong suit, let me tell you. I bet you've figured that out already, and you would have probably figured it out without even knowing it. Delayed reaction times, baby!

"—And that concludes this lesson on when I got laid." The teacher said, and the whole class yawned. Okay, that's not what he really said, but whatever it was, it wasn't funny. That was. Don't tell me it wasn't funny.

And with that, and a few more pointless lectures that would only serve to lengthen this story even more than it already has to be lengthened, school was over. I breathed in a sigh of relief, as I walked home.

"I'm home!" I said, walking through the door.

"I got your text. Do you want dinner here tonight, or are you going to have it out with your friends?" My mom asked, from the couch. She was a sweet, kind lady. She had long, flowing blonde hair, dark green eyes, and was wearing a skirt and a tank top.

"I'm going to have dinner out. How's Sally?" I asked.

"You just missed her, which kinda sucks. I hope she does well at University... It'll be weird only having you around, especially after your dad...." She trailed off. I nodded.
"It's been hard without him, hasn't it? Anyway, before we get too depressed and stuff, what have you been up to?" I asked.

"Eh? Nothing much; just working around the garden." She said. I nodded, and walked up to my room.

"Just going to get ready now, okay?" I said.

"Sure! Don't forget your gift!" She said.

"I won't!" I replied. Okay, so I didn't tell you everything. You see, I brought a gift for Laura, to give her on the walk tonight. It wasn't much really, just an mp3 player, but I knew her old one broke, so I figured she'd love a replacement. I'm just a nice guy, can you blame me?

After all was said and done, I made my way for the mall, to meet up with Jeremy and Laura.

I walked into the mall. It was pretty busy, and there were kids and adults alike walking along the shops. It was quite a hectic site, hence the reasoning behind why I was so glad we'd picked out a good meeting spot where we could easily see each other.

It was this old CD/DVD Store, a bit unpopular compared to the one a few rows away, but that's what made it so loveable. I walked amongst the many racks of stuff they had to offer, with a smile on my face. It was a pretty quiet place, but it was sweet.

"Hey, you're here." A voice said from behind me. I turned around, and saw Jeremy leaning against the nearest wall with his arms folded. He was a tall kid, wore glasses, had spiky black hair, and was wearing his 'Green Lantern' Tee-shirt, and dark black jeans.

"Have you been here the whole time?" I asked. He nodded.

"You're like a freaking Ninja... Be sure to teach me your skills, okay? I don't want to have to rely on you all the time when we go anywhere remotely dangerous, but my mom always insists that, with the slightest hint of danger, I should take you with me. It's kinda annoying, to be honest. No offense, you're a fun guy to be with, and my best friend to boot." I said.

"Hey, don't sweat it. It's cool; I don't mind chillin' with you guys. My role-play group is AFK tonight, anyway." He said.

"You in a new RP?" I asked, casually. He nodded.

"Yeah, we go in the IRC channel every Monday, at about five-ish. It's pretty epic." He said.

"Can I join up sometime?" I asked.

"Sure; why not. I'll give you all the info over MSN later, shall I?" He said.

"Yeah, it'd be epic." I said, just as I heard familiar footsteps from behind me.

"Hey, Laura." I said, turning around. She smiled, and hugged me.

"Hey, Jake!" She said. "Whoa, hey, what's up? You don't hug me this hard often." I said.

"Nothing, I'm just glad to see you!" She said, withdrawing from the hug. She clasped her hands together, and rubbed them as if they were cold, but really she was just eager to get going.

"Shall we get going?" She said, with a big smile on her face. I nodded. Jeremy did a sort of half-shrug half-nod thing. "I'll take that as a yes. Let's go!" She said, grabbing my hand. We grabbed some fish and chips for dinner, and things were pretty silent for a while until Jeremy spoke, naturally.

"Did you hear about that fight that broke out today?" He said, in between mouthfuls.

"Oh—yeah? Something about teacher's rights and stuff..." I said.

"Really? What happened?" Laura asked Jeremy.

"Well, our English teacher and the Science teacher got into a row today. Naturally, Ms Hobson (Our English Teacher, folks) was on the good side, if there were any. She was complaining about teachers rights, and how much they were getting paid and how it was complete BS after the tax hike this year. Mr Dickface, however (That was our nickname for the teacher. Kinda immature, but whatever; it suited him.) was on the principals side, in keeping the current regime. Kinda stupid, if you ask me." Jeremy said, shrugging.

"Wow... Things haven't changed much have they? Didn't something similar happen back when we were freshmen?" Laura asked. If you wanted to know, that was exactly a year ago. Yes, I got a girlfriend on my first day. I work fast, don't I? Mind you, we were already really good friends, so it wasn't that much of an achievement if you ask me.

"Yeah" Jeremy said, nodding. "Not to mention half the things that happened today felt like they'd happened before... Eh, I've just got a case of Deja Vu. Don't mind me" He said, smiling.

"Yeah... Things have been a bit odd lately. You know, like that bridge collapsing last week, where nobody could find any real reasoning behind why it collapsed in the first place?" I said.

"Agreed. Things couldn't be stranger. If you ask me, I think something's up. Maybe we should go check out that bridge before we head off to our walk?" He asked. I shrugged. "I dunno, maybe. It's all up to Laura." I said, smiling.

"Yeah, let's check it out." She said, nodding. "Excellent. I've got my notepad on me at all times just in case an opportunity like this arises, and I need to take notes. You know, for my site." He said. Did I mention that Jeremy ran a site? It was mostly for conspiracy theory stuff, but had a cool section for role-playing, which is a fun internet pastime. You should try it out sometime; you might like what you find. I kind of enjoy the chat room ones; they're a bit more interactive than the post-based ones. Just take my word for it, okay?

So, we all finished our dinner, and decided to walk down to the broken bridge, just to check it out. You know, for the hell of it. People do stuff like this every now and then, just for a quick detour.

"It should be just up here..." Jeremy said, as we turned the corner of a street to face a barred off, broken bridge.

"It's a shame... That was a really good bridge, too." I said, folding my arms. Laura nodded. We walked up to the bars, and read the notice there. Basically, it was a no-entry sign with 'unsafe' written underneath it. As they say, rules are made to be broken, and when they are broken, much fun is had.
I stepped over the bars, as Laura glanced at Jeremy, worried.

"It's dangerous..." She said, with Jeremy nodding.

"Ah, come on? Today's just one of those days you know? Where you just want to say, screw the rules, I want to have fun?" I said, making puppy dog eyes.

"Oh, fine. This is on your head if we get caught, though." She said, stepping over the bars too. Jeremy followed in quick succession, and then we were all in the 'dangerous' zone. It was kinda invigorating, it gave me a sense of adventure. I don't know about you, but there's been a bit of a lack of adventuring around here lately. The only thing that I can remotely call 'adventuring' is the Role-Play I do with Jeremy and some of his internet friends on Fridays.

"Now what?" I said, putting my hands on my hips, going into 'detective mode'. It was a pretty devastating site, debris everywhere. The whole middle of the bridge was missing, in total debris. The angle of the remaining connected pieces suggested that something had hit it from the side, but the only thing I could think of that would do that would be either a monster truck, or a jet plane. No wait, just the jet plane. A monster truck wouldn't be able to cause this much devastation, no way in hell. Okay, maybe in hell, but you get the picture.

"What the hell did this..." Jeremy said, in awe. "Maybe the Hulk exists after all..." He joked.

I walked up to a random piece of debris on the ground, picked it up, and examined it. It was a bit charred.

"An explosion, maybe?" I suggested, showing Jeremy the piece of debris.

"Hey guys? Check this out" Laura said, from the other side of the remaining bridge. I curiously, and carefully, stepped through the middle of the debris field, to where Laura's voice was coming from. She was pointing to something in a nearby bush that was glowing. I frowned, and walked up to the bush. It was this weird, pulsating blue glow.

"...What the..." I said, kneeling down.

"Be careful, Jake!" Laura said. I nodded, and reached in to find whatever it was that was glowing. My hand touched something: something solid; something metal.

"It only started glowing when I walked up to it..." Laura said, obviously scared. I frowned, as I put my other hand in to try and lever the weird object out, as it appeared to be beneath a gigantic piece of debris.

I grunted, as I finally managed to pull the thing out. "There!" I said, holding it up. It looked like some weird electronic device. It had a big screen, a pull out section at the back which revealed a D+ pad, the standard X, O, Square, Triangle button pad and two analogue sticks?

"Hey guys! It's the PSP2!" I said brightly, holding it up. Jeremy facepalmed.

"That thing's not even out yet! How the hell did one manage to get down there?" Jeremy complained, obviously annoyed that he didn't take it out instead of me.

"I don't know, someone left it at a pub? No wait, that was the iPhone 4... Well, however it got here, i call dibs!" I said, grinning wildly.

"How the hell are you going to charge the thing to use it anyway, its battery is flat!" Jeremy said, obviously annoyed that he didn't call dibs first. Hey, finders keepers!

"Judging from these power ports, I'd say it uses the same charger as the PSP1 does... And I happen to have one of those chargers!" I boasted. Hey, what? It's an epic find, isn't it? What, were you expecting some random alien technology that of which caused the bridge to collapse? Well, sadly, you are out of luck, my dear reader.

"...You better not sell that crap to Gizmodo." Jeremy said, facepalming at the thought.

"Don't worry, I'll just leak info through a proxy so they can't trace me to Kotaku; Screw Gizmodo." I said, smiling brightly, putting the PSP2 in my bag.

"Agreed- Anyway, not that this isn't fun, but don't we have a certain forested path to get to?" Jeremy said. I nodded, taking Laura's hand. "Come on, let's go!" I said. "...PSP2... In bush... Suspicious... Will investigate later..." Jeremy mumbled as he wrote into his notebook.
Chapter Three: Forested Roots





So yeah, we left the destroyed-to-heck bridge and ten minutes later arrived at the start of our walk. I smiled, thinking of all the leaking-to-the-internet PSP2 related stuff I would be doing when I got home. Enough fanboy squeeing for now, it's time to get back to the 'plot'.

"Here we are!" Jeremy said, brightly, still seething over the PSP2 that I had called dibs on. Okay, I honestly will stop with the fanboy stuff! Promise!

"Ahh, remember when we first came here, Laura!" I said. Laura nodded. "The first time we kissed..." She reminisced, thinking back. I smiled, nodding.

"...Shall we?" Laura said. I nodded. We held hands, and begun the walk, just as the sun finished setting in the distance. It was a nice path, leading high up into the mountains and back around again. You could hear crickets in the trees, see the occasional bird fly past your head, and the occasional stray animal stalking you. Okay, kidding about the stalking part.

"This is so cool..." Laura said, brightly.

I checked my pocket to see whether or not I had my gift for Laura with me, and I did. I smiled. When we reached the highest peak... I was going to give it to her. It just felt right, even if a little cliché. Before we go any further, I've gotta tell you guys something. You see, the goal in this story is to EVENTUALLY break as many PG13 tropes as possible, and get this onto TVtropes – no matter how impossible that might be, without completely and utterly destroying the story.. It's kind of a cool idea, but its going to get ridiculous, so before we continue; yes, this story is all improvised, so we have Jumped The Shark. So to speak. Anyway, back to the story.

We walked further down the moonlit path, holding hands. Jeremy simply remained silent beside us, enjoying the night. It was kind of a cool night too, so I couldn't blame him. I'd always wanted to do this walk at night... the first time we did it, it was after school. Night time walks are so much cooler.
"...It's so peaceful." Jeremy said, after a period of ten minutes walking. I nodded, brightly. "The night air... It's just so invigorating, you know? Full of energy" I said.

"Yeah, it's awesome..." Laura said.

"...Wish I had a girlfriend..." Jeremy sighed. I couldn't help but pity him, he seemed so lonely, yet unusually bright.

"I'm sure you'll have one before the year is out, mate... I'm rooting for you." I said, smiling.

"I hope... So, what's new with you guys?" Jeremy said, looking up at the stars.

"...Not much. Moms... Coping. You know, with the loss of Dad and everything." I sighed, closing my eyes.

"Yeah, that sucked dude... I feel for you." Jeremy said, putting his hand on my shoulder. I nodded, trying not to think about it.

"Anyway... Not much at home. My brothers still being a douche, but hey, what else is new? My mom is out on a trip to England... Doing one of her seminars, you know?" Laura sighed.

"Yeah... She does a lot of those." I said, nodding. Laura's mom did these massive seminars about religion and stuff. It was kind of boring, if you ask me. She travelled a lot, so Laura didn't really get to see her much which kinda sucked.

Suddenly, with no warning, an explosion sounded throughout the forest, sending shockwaves that blasted me off of the ground and into the nearest bush. I yelled as I hit the ground on a really hard rock, cutting my arm and banging my head pretty hard. It was nearby, I knew that much due to a gigantic burst of weird pulsating blue light a kilometre or so ahead in the direction the noise had come from. It was the same weird blue light that had emitted from the PSP2 back at the bridge!

"Oww... Everyone okay?" I groaned, sitting up and rubbing my head.

"Roger..." A weak Jeremy said from my right. My ears rung like hell, it was hard to distinguish his voice from the noise.

"...Yeah, landed on my arm though, hurts like a bitch..." Laura said from my left.

I stood up, still rubbing my head. My arm had a small cut, but there was no blood, which was a really, really good thing. I helped Laura up, and within a few seconds we were all wondering the same thing: What the hell just happened?

"...That was unexpected." Jeremy said, barely hurt at all. Guess he was the lucky one out of us.

"Laura, you got your torch with you?" I asked, turning to Laura, whose hair was all askew from the blast. She nodded, and pulled it out of her backpack. I smiled, as she handed it to me.

"We need to see what the hell caused that... And whether or not anyone's injured." I said to Jeremy and Laura, who both nodded.

I flicked on the torch, and we began to make our way through the thick forest to the source of the explosion. The blue light was still pulsating, albeit slower, and it was fading fast.

"Come on, guys!" I said, my ears finally stopping their intense ringing that commenced after the explosion. Jeremy and Laura stayed close, as we finally approached the source of the explosion, following these weird streaks of pulsating blue light. It was like something out of a sci-fi movie, and it was so surreal... I would have pinched myself to see whether or not if I was dreaming or not, but the pain from the cut on my arm rendered that technique completely and utterly useless.

"...I'm scared." Laura said from next to me, as we walked towards the source of the explosion. "Me too, Laura..." I said. That was completely true; who the hell WOULDNT be scared after that? It was a freaking near death experience. We could have been caught in the damn thing it was so close!
We emerged from the forest into a small clearing, of which a small girl with cat ears stood in the middle of a smoking crater, clothed in--- well, absolutely nothing. No, I won't go into details, you sick freaks.

"Guys... She has a tail?" Jeremy said, pointing. I checked and rechecked, and it appeared that he was right. How could I have missed that? It must have been covered in smoke. She then turned around and looked directly at me—her eyes were the same colour as the pulsating glow we were all standing in!
"Is she an alien?" Laura asked, clutching my hand tightly. "I... I don't know..." I said, gulping. The creepy naked cat-like girl raised a single finger and pointed it at me. Laura and Jeremy stepped away, nervous, scared as hell and curious.

"...Me?" I asked. She nodded, motioning for me to come down into the small crater.

"...What do you want with me?" I asked. She mouthed the word 'help'.

Suddenly another large explosion occurred off in the distance, and the cat-girl looked towards it, with a frightened look on her face. I didn't know why... But I felt like I knew her. I felt like I could trust her.
I walked forward a step, before Laura grabbed my arm, and looked at me with a scared look on her face. "Don't go." She said, weakly. I shook my head, and brushed her arm away. "She could be in trouble, I have to help her if that's the case, don't I?" I said.

"Jake, remember that day I said your willingness to help people would get you into all sorts of trouble?" Jeremy said. I nodded.

"Well this time, I just hope I'm wrong." He said, looking away. I nodded. "Me too."

I leaped down into the crater, and walked carefully to the girl's side. Suddenly, it was like I'd been hit over the head, and I received these weird flashes of seemingly unrelated things, and it felt almost as if she was trying to tell me something with pictures, because this was defiantly coming from the girl.
I could almost see the images as if they were real, but I could also still see the girl, looking directly at me with a scared look on her face. There was an image of the bridge before it was broken... There was an image of a weird shadow far off in the distance... Then I saw a monster, towering over the forest with a menacing roar, yet the public not noticing anything and ignoring it as if it weren't even there. She grabbed my wrist, and pulled it close to her. The images grew stronger. Another world, another time, another place... I suddenly understood. She wasn't even from this universe. Neither was the monster. I saw our own city, but a slightly different version of it... It was burning, in the shadow of the monster I had seen before.

"...You're from an alternate reality?" I said, slowly. The girl shook her head. Then, it was as if a sudden understanding had come down on me: She was from this universe—but the monster wasn't. It was the monster who was from an alternate universe.

Then suddenly, a voice boomed through my head, which I could swear was the voice from the girl.
"I'm too weak to fight it... The only way we can beat it before it destroys everything you hold dear... The only way we can save this terrible, terrible monster from throwing off the balance of the universes... The only way to save yourself, and your friends is to become one like me..." It said.

I shook my head, confused. "What?" I said, waking out of my trance.

"The only way to save yourself and your friends is to become like me!" She said, grabbing my hands and shaking them.

"One of you? What do you mean?" I said, just as another, closer explosion sounded. I could almost hear unearthly footprints.

"Listen. There are those of us that guard the border between realities. We are known as the Celestial Guardians amongst ourselves, but to you, we're known as cat girls."

"I thought a Cat Girl was just a staple of Japanese Anime?" I asked. She shook her head.

"There are few of you out there who know of our existence, and those few found our forms to be... Cute, so they used them in Manga, Anime, and various other types of media. We are the real face behind the Cat Girls." She said.

"Why do you want me to become a Cat Girl? For one, I'm a dude. Two, there's a girl, right there." I said, pointing to Laura.

"It has to be you. You are the only one compatible with the only method of transformation that will let us beat that—that thing, and send it to the depths of hell." She said, still remaining calm amongst all of this chaos.

"...Why? Why can't you finish it off?" I said, shaking my head.

"I used up too much energy fighting it by myself. We Celestial Guardians usually fight in pairs, but you see, this monster... Nobody believed me when I said it would be this strong; they all thought I could take it out by myself. Now, nobody's helping me out and I have to get help from you! There's no time to argue! Initiating complete transformation!" She said quickly, and then she wrapped her arms around me and kissed me. I stepped back surprise, and I heard Laura yell in shock.

Suddenly, my body felt incredibly heavy. My eyelids were too heavy to keep open much longer, so I shut them. I felt this girl's lips leave mine, and a sudden shock went up my spine. I let out a groan, as I collapsed to the ground. I felt my chest enlarge, and my hair grow longer. My entire body was transforming, and I couldn't stop it. It was quite painful, and I thought I heard myself scream. Then, I felt a hand on my shoulder.

"We pairs can also access each other's Celestial Energy... Thanks, man." The girl said, as I felt almost all of my energy drain from my body. I let out a breath, and just like that, the transformation was over. Everything felt strangely normal, aside from my being female... and a Cat Girl.

"Oooooh..." I said, sore all over. Even though I felt normal, I was aching like hell. I opened my eyes, and found myself on my back, staring up at the sky, and a really, really angry Laura.

"---That bitch shouldn't have kissed you!" She was saying to me, but I didn't really know how much of that sentence my brain actually processed. I could barely move.

"Relax... Laura, was it? It was necessary." The now-clothed cat girl said, out of my field of view.
"Like hell it was! You just turned him into a freaking cat girl! Did I mention he was a GUY?!" Laura yelled, pointing at the cat girl.

"I beat the monster, didn't I?" The cat girl said. I must have been out immediately after the transformation...

"You better have a way of turning him back, you hear!" Laura said, kneeling down and holding my hand.

"I'm sorry, but... No." I heard another voice say, this time from my left.

"What do you mean, no?!" Laura said, coldly.

"...The method of transformation Ella here used on this... Jake, it's irreversible. Its only meant to be used in emergency situations, and from what I hear, this was defiantly an emergency." The other voice said. So, the cat girl's name was Ella... Cute. I couldn't even open my mouth to let out a snarky comment. That kinda sucked.

"You... You little freaks..." Laura seethed.

"Listen, there is an emergency Celestial protocol that says that the only way to get needed Celestial Energy in an emergency is to transform people into Celestial Guardians, however, there are only a handful of people in the world who can be transformed like that and still have sufficient energy to rejuvenate their colleague to a suitable monster-fighting level afterwards. Ella had no choice but to transform Jake into one of us. I'm sorry, but you should consider yourselves lucky that you aren't dead right now!" The other voice yelled. Laura simply collapsed into tears on my chest.

"Oh god, Jake..." she sobbed.

"What you did is unforgivable, Terra." Jeremy's voice said.

"Listen, it was the only way. I'm sorry, but Ella had no other option." The other voice—Terra—said.

"...How do you think his mother is going to react?" Jeremy argued.

"We've taken care of that already." Ella said.

"What do you mean, taken care of, you sick freak." Laura said, through sobs.

"...We have, shall we say, modified this town, and anyone related to Jake's memories and relocations of Jake to be that she was always female, aside from you. We believe that you guys have the right to know what your friend has been through, and help her to deal with the coming days." Terra said, apologetically.

"Yeah? What did you change her name to? How about photos? Passports? Birth certificates?" Jeremy said.

"All modified to fit. As for her name, it is now... Rebecca, I believe." Terra said.

"Oh god..." Laura said, continuing to sob. She then noticed my open eyes.

"Oh god—Jake—err, Rebecca--- She's awake!" She said. I tried to nod, but I couldn't move.

"She's awake... But unresponsive. Just how much energy did you take?" Laura said, standing up as a clothed Ella entered my field of view, blushing. She then kneeled down, put her hands on my chest, closed her eyes and I immediately felt a burst of energy flowing through my veins. I gasped, lurched forward, and then laid back on the ground, breathing heavily.

"There, that should do." Ella said, standing back up.

"Oooooh... My head...." I groaned, rubbing the top of my head to find two cat ears.

"...Dear god, what the hell happened to me..." I said, slowly sitting up.

"...Wait, don't answer that. You turned me into a cat girl." I said, slowly. Ella nodded, apologetically. Even though I hurt like heck, I was wide awake and alert. My heart was beating fast, and my tail—yes, tail—was twitching. I stopped rubbing my head to check to see if I was indeed a girl, in all places, before double facepalming. For those of you wondering: Yes. I was.

"...Please dear god, tell me there's a way to change back." I said, standing up, albeit wobbly. I turned around, and saw the girl whom I presumed was this Tara everyone was talking about. She had long, brown hair and wore a full metal battle outfit. No, not the skimpy Anime kind either.

"I'm sorry, but... The fact is, there isn't. No amount of magic in the world can unmake a Celestial Guardian..." Tara said, with a sad look on her face.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa... There's magic?" Jeremy said, walking up to Tara. I turned my head and looked around to see if I could find the monster or whatever it was that Ella had to beat. It laid limp at the edge of the clearing, with what I presumed used to be its head cut clean off. I shuddered at the thought.

"Yeah... Most of you guys don't see it. It's quite rare though, about 99% of magic users are Celestial Guardians, and their counterparts." Terra said.

"Oh... Sorry about leaving the monster there. Don't worry, nobody saw him. I'd set up a perception filter around this forest, so nobody noticed." Ella said, walking up to the monster. She bent down, and put her hand on the monsters mangled body. She then closed her eyes.

"I release you" She said, and suddenly the monster disappeared in a flash of dark red light.

"That's cool. I wonder if I can learn magic someday" Jeremy said to Terra, who laughed.

"Its incredibly hard, complex, and time consuming. I doubt you'd be up for the task." She said.

"You're right, I probably wouldn't be... I can always try, though" Jeremy said.
I walked up to Ella, curious.

"I just released its spirit... Most monsters... We don't know their origins. They just pop up out of nowhere, with angry souls bent on destruction... The only way to calm their restless thirst for blood is to kill them. The only way to put their souls at rest is to release them..." She said, standing up.

"...I notice you're now wearing clothes and stuff." I said, blushing.

"Terra brought some for me. I was originally fighting at the bridge, but it caused too much attention so I tried to draw the monster away. We fought for a while in the forest, by this point my clothes had torn all the way off. The first explosion you saw was a ranged attack by the monster... It can only use it once, and it had a clear shot." She said, shrugging.

"You know, I can always turn you into a Celestial Guardian..." Terra joked with Jeremy.

"---No thanks." He said, instantly put off of learning magic.

"Wait--- that was you at the bridge? You were the one who destroyed it?" I asked Ella. She shook her head.

"The monster did it."

"That must mean that you've been fighting it for at least a week... No wonder you ran out of energy." I said. Ella nodded.

"...Sorry about everything." She said, walking up to me and wrapping her arms around me.

"---Umm... That's okay? I do have a girlfriend, you know. Around her, please try and keep the kissing and the hugging to a minimum. In fact, remove it all together." I said, hurriedly.

"Oh, sorry." She said, pulling away from me, blushing. I walked over to Laura, who was just standing and watching us, a bit shocked and teary.

"Listen, okay? You're my girlfriend. I love you, Laura. I would never betray you, deceive you, or do anything to hurt you in any way. We made a promise, remember?" I said, hugging her.

"Friends forever... No matter what..." She said, weakly. "That's right..." I said, patting her on the back.

"I... I'm sorry this had to happen to you, Jake—Err, Rebecca..." Laura sobbed into my shoulder.

"Hey, hey... It's not your fault, Laura. You couldn't have done anything..." I said, calmly. I had to keep calm; else we'd both be crying our lights out. I had to be the strong one here.

"...I was the one who suggested the walk..." She said in a small voice.

"And if you hadn't, we'd all be dead—killed, by the monster." I reasoned. Laura nodded.

"Please... Please don't cry, Laura. We're together, right?" I said. She nodded, and wiped the tears off of her face.

"Get a room, you two." Jeremy joked. I smiled—it was just like him to lighten up the moment, albeit inappropriately, but still lightened up.

"...The only thing I need to mention to you two is that for a while at least, I have to stick with you guys. I need to train Rebecca here, not only to use her new Celestial Powers, but to hide her cat traits from the view of the general public so she isn't found out." Ella said.

"I'm pretty much done here, so I'll head back to HQ" Terra said, vanishing in blue light.

"...That would help—a lot. Also, quick question." I said.

"Fire away." Ella said, folding her arms.

"...Why Rebecca?" I asked, simply.

"It's just a cute name... It suits your look." Ella said, shrugging. I facepalmed.

"...You are the weirdest..." Jeremy sighed at Ella, who simply smiled.


"Now, before we go back into town, let's hide our cat features..." Ella said, and suddenly, her cat features were obscured with pulsating blue light, and then they vanished.

"Whoa!" I said, taken aback. Okay, I wasn't really surprised; after all that had happened, it would take a lot to surprise me even more than I already was right now.

"Now you do it." Ella said, simply, invoking yet another facepalm by yours truly.

"It's simple... Just think really, really hard about vanishing your cat features like I did just then. It'll work." She said. I closed my eyes, and did just that. Three seconds later, judging by the surprised gasp of Laura who was beside me, it worked. I opened my eyes, and sure enough, the tail had vanished from my sight.

"They're still there, just invisible, and pass-throughable. It's a special trait made specifically for blending in – and yes, I know pass-throughable isn't a word. Unfortunately, we can only do that with the cat parts. People have tried using that spell for their whole bodies... They've ended up either completely and permanently invisible, or dead from trying." Ella said, shrugging.

"Are all Celestial Abilities this easy?" I asked, rubbing my head to see if I could still feel the cat ears. I couldn't.

"No, since that's a natural ability and not 'magic', per-se. You need months of training just to get your first spell, even. It's that complex, even for a celestial mage." She said.

I sighed, and grabbed my boobs. "Never gonna get used to this..." I sighed, squeezing them and then letting them go, frustrated and annoyed at the fact that I had permanently been turned into a girl.
"...Sorry." Ella blushed.

"...I don't know if I will ever come to accept your apology at all, but right now I'm willing to let it slide and give you a chance..." I sighed.

"Thanks?" She said, shrugging.

"By the way, why didn't anyone believe you about this monster? Why didn't anyone come to help you for a week or two?"

"I don't know. According to Terra, our home base was under siege from monsters. Our resources were cut thin in other parts of the world, and compared to everything else that was going on, I was insignificant..." She sighed.

"Makes sense, I guess." I shrugged.

"Let's go..." Laura said.

"I'm going to go back to our HQ and give a report on this, okay? I'll also file a sick notice for a couple of days at your school so you can get used to your new body. I'll keep in touch." Ella said, vanishing in blue pulsating light. I smiled—things finally seemed half normal, with her gone...

We walked back the way we came, and I couldn't wait to get home... To get home and collapse on my bed, under the sheets, hoping this was all a messed up dream. By the time we got back to the start of the walk, it was about 9:30 ish, even though it wasn't that late we decided to split. I was feeling incredibly exhausted, still completely drained but otherwise, strangely finem which is kinda weird coming from someone who just went through everything I did. I walked home uneasily, constantly checking over my shoulder due to having a feeling that I was being followed, which I hoped I wasn't.
Soon enough, I arrived at my house, but nobody was home. I breathed a sigh of relief, before wondering where my mom was. I walked up to the kitchen bench, having spotted a note. It read: 'Gone out to the movies with Grace. Love, Mom'. I sighed, and put the note in the bin, as it had fulfilled its purpose. I walked into the living room and examined anything that may have changed due to whatever the hell it was Terra had done to warp the reality around me, and noticed an old picture sitting on the table. I picked it up – it was about four years ago. It was way back when we went on a trip overseas, and of everyone in their swimming gear at the beach, playing in the water. I... I was wearing a cute, yellow bikini and had a ribbon around my hair. Even the photos had changed...

"Nyeh! This sucks!" I exclaimed, slamming the photo back down on the table and storming up to my bedroom, which, surprise, surprise, had also changed. Instead of its usual dirty attire, it was squeaky clean, and *shudder* girly. I had a sweet looking pink duvet on my bed, which seemed to shine in its cleanliness. There were also pink and flowery pyjamas folded up neatly, a sight I shuddered at. I had a dresser next to my bed with a lot of girly things on it, like a hairdryer, comb, and various other sorts of girly things. The things that annoyed me the most though, were the photos; Photos of a life that wasn't mine, of a life that belonged to a cute teenage girl that seemed incredibly happy. Mind you, that was the point of photos; to capture the happy times. I frowned, and went to my computer desk which was surprisingly not girly, but gritty and... well, normal. Just the way it used to be. I smiled, as I ran my hands over the desk. I took my backpack off and put it at the foot of my bed. I then took out that PSP2 I had found earlier, and plugged it into its charger. Something... Something about that thing didn't seem quite right. I shrugged my bad vibes off, and turned on my computer.

It blinked for a second or two, and then it faded, turning off almost immediately. "Heh... They can fix your life, change everything around you, but they don't bother to fix the broken computer... Lovely." I said, sarcastically. Recently, my computer had just stopped working—about a week ago, it just went dead. There was no reasoning behind why it had failed, but it looked fine on the inside, which was kind of strange. Then suddenly, I noticed a faint glow reflecting off of the walls, coming from behind me.

I frowned, and turned around. It was the PSP2: Emitting the same weird pulsating blue glow from its screen that had emitted around Ella earlier today.

I sat down on the wheelie computer chair, and rolled it to the foot of my bed, where the PSP2—or whatever it was—had been charging. I frowned at its screen—It indicated that it had been fully charged. I shrugged, unplugged the charger, and turned it on. It felt weird in my hands, like something that should have been plastic but wasn't. Then, I knew why.

On the screen, the words 'Celestial Fabricator Activated' appeared. I frowned. This did not bode well.

"Ah! That's where that thing is!" A voice said from behind me, and I turned around with a yelp.

"---Ella? What the hell are you doing here?!" I said, incredibly fast, my heart pounding out of surprise.

"I detected my Celestial Fabricator turning on... I lost that damn thing during the fight with the monster, which made me significantly less powerful." Ella explained, standing next to the door.

"...This thing, it feels... I don't know, connected to me." I said, shrugging. Ella frowned.

"It's possible it's found a new owner..." Ella sighed. I shot her a questioning look.

"It's hard to explain, but Celestial Items like this one sometimes choose their owners. This Celestial Fabricator... It's chosen you." She explained.

"But, Laura found it." I said, shrugging.

"You were the one who first touched it, no?" She said, looking at me. I frowned, when I realised she was right.

"What exactly is a... Celestial Fabricator?" I asked, sitting down on the bed.

"Basically, exactly what it says on the tin." She said, nodding.

"You go to TVtropes too?" I said. Ella nodded.

"It helps when I need to explain stuff, I can just link to a TVtropes page." She shrugged.

"I get that... So this thing makes stuff out of nothing?" I said, holding up the CF.

"Yeah, man. It's cool." Ella said, brightly.

"...Why's it in the form of a PSP2? It's not even out yet." I said, curious. Ella shrugged.

"Well, it must have detected your presence. When you touched it, it must have transformed to a suitable piece of inconspicuous tech so it could hide in plain sight." She suggested. I frowned—so that was the weird feeling I'd felt when I touched the thing. Huh.

"...Inconspicuous. Like hell a freaking PSp2 is inconspicuous!" I said. Suddenly, as if sensing my complaint, the device morphed into a small PDA, that I could easily fit into my pocket. "Whoa." I said, taken aback. You'd think after all I'd been through, I wouldn't be surprised by anything... Somehow though, I managed it.

"See? It's linked to you." Ella said, shrugging. I picked it up, and turned on the screen. Up came a scribblenauts-style touchpad.

"Don't tell me..." I said. I typed in 'super sexy awesome figurine' into it, and it started glowing a bright blue. Then, a beam came from the top of the device, setting on my bed, where a figurine of myself popped up, looking super sexy awesome. I frowned. Ella had watched me type in the words, and she let out a giggle.

"You didn't specify what the figurine was!" She said. "So this thing creates—anything?" I said, holding up the CF.

"Within reason. Like, It can't summon up a jet plane, for instance. It can, however, summon up weapons and stuff. It has a cooldown time though, and anything it summons is brimming with Celestial Magic." Ella said. I looked down at the device, curiously. I typed in 'cooked delicious edible chicken drumbstick', and it created just that. I picked it up, and put it to my mouth.

"Before you ask, only Celestial Guardians can eat food created by the CF. And said Celestial Guardian can't eat too much of it at once or... Unpredictable things may happen due to the nature of the way it was created." Ella said, as I ate the drumstick, which when it was finished, disappeared into thin air. I looked down at the PDA, and thought of something. Then, I typed in 'Female to Male potion', and it popped up. I held it up, and looked at Ella, questioningly. She gave me a look as if to say, go ahead, I dare you.

I went ahead, and put the potion vial to my lips and drank. Nothing happened, and the potion tasted like beer. I downed the vial, and then it disappeared just like the food had, when I was done with it. I sighed, looking down at my still-female body.

"I told you that wouldn't work." Ella sighed, putting her hand on my shoulder, with a sad look on her face.

"Then what's the point of that potion?" I said, shrugging.

"It works for about twelve hours on mortals, no longer. You can also choose whether or not to make them forget they ever took it afterwards, too." She said, smiling.

"So... Is there a way to increase the limit?" I said, curiously. Ella shook her head. "Not with the Fabricator, but there's no other way to make those potions, so it's impossible." She said. For some reason, that made me feel crap.

"...I'm sorry, Rebecca... So sorry..." Ella said, massaging my shoulders. I closed my eyes, and felt like bursting into tears. I just couldn't deal with what had happened to me... It was like my entire life up to this point was the thing that was fabricated, not the other way around. Before I knew it, tears were rolling down my cheeks, and Ella was consoling me.

"I... I was a man... Why am I acting this way?" I said, in between sobs.

"The first days can be hard... There are a few documentations of Celestial Guardians like you who used to be guys, and they all went through the same thing... Maybe it's a hormone rush, I don't know..." Ella said, holding me tightly.

"...I... I'm still in love with Laura... Is that normal for a guy-turned-girl like me? Should my... Hormones... Affect me in a way that would change that?" I asked, through sobs.

"...Celestial Guardians are all female, you know..." Ella said, making a hint. Suddenly it dawned on me.
"Oh... I get it." I said, nodding. "It's natural for us... To, shall we say, like, other girls..." Ella said, slowly, as if she were wondering what it was like to like men. I simply shuddered at the thought, and became glad that my feelings for Laura hadn't changed.

After a while, my sobs subsided, and I was curled up on my bed in a pathetic manner, hiccupping occasionally. Ella was just sitting next to me, her hand on my shoulder.

"...I don't blame you, you know." I said after a while, my voice dry. Ella looked down at me, with a pitying look on her face, but there was also a hint of guilt.

"You had no choice..." I said, slowly. Ella nodded. "I... I'm sorry." She said. I nodded, and shuddered, still quite shook up. I just couldn't help it. I felt so pathetic, weak, stupid... I was also quite torn up about becoming a girl, and that caused most of my distressed. I felt like grinning, but I couldn't, with the way I was feeling. Me, a damsel in distress. It was pathetic. I had to be strong, I had to be reliable, I had to be secure... If not for my sake, for the sake of my friends. They would be worried sick about me right now, and I couldn't help but feel responsible. It sucked.

"Listen to me, Becks. Can I call you Becks?" Ella asked. I thought for a while at how stupid it sounded, my adopted name having a nickname like that, but I nodded anyway.

"Listen, Becks. We're partners now, okay? We're going to get through this together, but know this. I won't interfere with your love life, okay? You don't need to worry about that. The thing I'm trying to say now is, we need to stick together. We need to pull through, and work as a team. You're an emotional wreck right now, so I need you to pull yourself together. Get some rest; you're going to need it for tomorrow." Ella said. I nodded, still quite shaken up.

"What's happening tomorrow?" I asked. Ella simply smiled.

"You'll see." She said, simply vanishing in a mist of bright blue light. I sighed, and pulled out the fabricator. I then typed in 'happy potion', and a bright yellow potion appeared. I drank it: It tasted like Banana Juice, but did nothing. Celestial Guardian's really were immune to most magic. I frowned, and put the Fabricator, now-abbreviated PDA, on the dresser next to me and settled in to an uneasy night.
Chapter Four: Wisdom








I opened my eyes, my vision slightly blurry for a few seconds before I blinked it away. I had had the strangest dream that I'd been turned into a magical cat girl, whose sole mission was to beat the crap out of evil trans-dimensional monsters. I smiled at the thought, before I sat up and noticed the very prominent additions to my chest, that singled to my brain that it wasn't just a dream. I groaned, and lay back down on the bed, with a massive headache to boot. Maybe it had something to do with my sobbing fit last night.

I lay in the bed, staring at my ceiling. I didn't want to get up to a life that wasn't mine. But then, a small voice in the back of my head reminded me that it was indeed my life, and I defiantly had to get up sometime or later. I turned my head sideways, and noticed the PDA on my dresser. I smiled, picking up the fabricator—maybe it had something that worked in a non-magical way that it could create with magic, that would alleviate my headache.

I typed in 'glass of water', and said glass of water appeared on my dresser. I picked it up, and drank. I emptied the glass, and put it back on the dresser. I stared at it, wondering why it didn't disappear. I then thought really hard about it disappearing, and it vanished.

"What do you know, it worked. It really does have a mind link with me." I said, looking down at the PDA. Then, I thought really, really hard about it turning into an inconspicuous wristwatch, and it did just that. I smiled, and put it on my wrist. That was a lot better than having to try to explain me suddenly getting a PDA out of nowhere, to my mum at least. She'd freak, knowing her, thinking I'd stolen it or something. Having been refreshed by becoming hydrated, I sat up, wiped my hair out of my face, shuddering at the thought of me having long hair. I wasn't used to being a girl, and that was going to seriously impair my ability to function normally, at least for a few days. It sucked; majorly. I couldn't even think straight, most of the time.

I walked up to my drawers, and opened them, thinking of what I should change into. Last night, Ella had said she'd filed sick letters for all of us so we could have the next couple of days off. It was incredibly thoughtful of her. I shuddered, just thinking about getting dressed. I picked out some fashionable clothes, a yellow short-skirt, a white tank top, and a yellowish sweater. I spent the next fifteen minutes getting dressed with my eyes closed. No, I won't go into detail, let's just suffice it to say it was incredibly difficult getting a certain type of undergarment on right. Luckily, it felt like I'd put it on before—maybe it was just an after effect of the reality warp or whatever it was that Terra had done to put me in my new life.

I sat at my desk, and stared at the mirror. Looking back at me, I saw a girl with long, stringy and messy blonde hair. She had blue eyes and a troubled expression on her face. She was cute, yet sad. I sighed, and picked up my hairbrush. If I had to live as a girl for the rest of my life, I might as well look the best I can.

I *shudder* stylized my hair in about ten minutes, and put my shoes on. I packed my backpack and then entered the hallway.. I did my best to put on a bright face, and walked down the stairs. I entered the kitchen, and saw mom making up breakfast in the kitchen. She looked... sad, almost. I couldn't blame her, what with dad and all.

"Oh, hey Becks." She said, noticing me as I walked down. "Hi mom." I said, trying to keep a happy face. "I like your hair!" She said, but I could tell her heart wasn't really in it.

Okay, a little rundown on what happened. About a couple of months ago, Dad... he kinda disappeared off of the face of the earth. We looked everywhere, asked everyone, but we couldn't get any information. Just one day, he was suddenly... gone. My sister, Grace, didn't seem to change much: She was hiding behind a tough face, I assume. Mom, she... She's slipping. I could tell it with the way she acted, and she tried to hide it. I guess it was too much for her, and that I could understand. It was pretty hard on all of us. We held together, because we knew that was the only way we'd pull through. I didn't know how my recent, err, change, would affect that history, but I assumed that most things were kept as close to the original reality as possible, so that I would have an easier time merging with my new life.

"Yeah... It's cool, I guess." I said, shrugging. Talk about awkward, at least for me. I sighed, and sat down at the table.

"Breakfast in ten." My mom said, and I smiled. Her food was always good, she was a great cook. This one time she made cheesecake, and it was perfectly cooked. Utterly delicious, and heavenly; she was just that good.

"Bacon, huh?" I said, sniffing the air. Mom smiled, and nodded. "Bacon, Eggs, Toast and Baked Beans." She said. I smiled.

As per usual, they were perfectly cooked, and tasted incredibly delicious—just not the same, however. I guessed it had something to do with my new body, and different taste buds or something.

"I'm off!" I said after we finished. "Enjoy your school day, dear." Mom said. I smiled, and exited the room. I figured it was best that she didn't know I wasn't going there, then I'd have to explain why, and she'd think I was crazy... Not a fun thing to do, if you ask me. I smiled, as Cleo came up to me and rubbed my legs, a bit more affectionately than she used to. I bent down, picked her up, and held her for a while. She seemed to know what was going on with me, because as soon as she had seen me she was purring like mad. I put her back down, and said "Don't follow me, okay? Stay at home. Make mom feel better." I said, smiling. Cleo looked at me as if she understood, bowed her head, and then rushed back into the backyard, still purring. I frowned. Could I talk to cats? That would be a first. Mind you, it'd be fitting, after all, I'm a freaking cat girl--- It wouldn't be surprising.

I walked steadily, trying not to draw attention to myself. I felt oddly exposed... Maybe it was the clothes I was wearing. Maybe it was my Celestial Guardian abilities trying to warn myself of things. Maybe it was just paranoia. Maybe it was all of the above. Who knew?

We were scheduled to meet up outside the mall again like before, and when I got there, Laura was already waiting. She looked unsure... Of what, I didn't know. Herself? Me? It was anyone's guess.
"...Rebecca." She said, slowly. I nodded, shrugging. "Nice outfit."

"...I picked what suited. Was a nightmare getting changed..." I said. Laura laughed. "Cool hairdo by the way, I like it. Stylish. Done this before?"She teased. I shrugged. "I don't know, but it felt like I had... Maybe its an effect of the Reality Warp?" I said, quietly. "Anyway, pleasantries aside, there's something we need to do. It's Jeremy. He's found some info." She said, taking my hand. I blushed, and she let go. "Sorry, I'm so used to..." She trailed off. I understood. She was still trying to get over it too.

"We can always still be in a relationship..." I offered, holding out my hand. "...I... I'm sorry, but I need time to... Think. Time to get my bearings." She stammered. I smiled, and lowered my hand. "Its okay, I understand. Its hard for me too." I said, looking up at the sky. Celestial Guardians... Did that mean that something to do with our powers, or our origin had to do with the sky? What was the reasoning behind that name, and why, out of all the people in the world, why was I chosen to be one? I had a million and one questions that were like puzzle pieces: I had all the pieces there, but I was missing the final picture to put it all together. It was irritating, frustrating and depressing.

"---Rebecca? Quit daydreaming." Laura said, waking me out of said daydream. "Sorry... Hey, quick question. Why are you finding it so easy to call me by that name?" I said quietly. Laura shrugged. "It must be a part of the Reality Warp, because it feels... It feels natural. Like I've already called you it a thousand times over. Know what I mean?" She said. I nodded. Things had indeed been quite weird around here today, and it would take a long time to get used to everything.

We walked together, down to Jeremy's house. It was this cool looking metal bunker-type sleepout that he was renting. Or whatever. He didn't really say, it felt like whenever we asked him he dodged the question and changed the subject.

We walked up to the door, and instantly a camera dropped out from above it, attached to the wall with a complex looking mechanical system. After a few seconds of uneasiness, it retracted back into the wall, and a green light glowed right next to the door handle. I opened it, and walked in with Laura following behind me. That was Jeremy's facial recognition system. Apparently that had been modified to detect my new face too, like everyone else. Jeremy was sitting on his couch, with his laptop. His laptop was hooked up to a big projector, projecting a large screen onto the wall in front of him. He turned around as he saw us enter. "Take a seat." He said, motioning to the couch.

"Don't mind if I do." I said, and took a seat next to Jeremy, hoping he wouldn't try to hit on me or anything. I did have good looks, after all. Laura sat on my other side, and Jeremy continued typing. "What is that?" I said, pointing to the projected screen and what it was showing. He was typing into a box beneath what appeared to be a news article.

"You know those explosions yesterday? This is the official report. It says that small meteorites hit the ground from orbit. Blah." He said, posting a reply that likely questioned the official report, but we never got time to read it because he switched to something else instantly. That dude was fast with his computer, no doubt about it.

"So what is it you wanted to show to us?" I asked, folding my arms. "This." Jeremy said, pulling up a file. It looked like something... confidential. I couldn't understand anything it said.

"What the hell is that..." I said.

"I found it on my computer when I got back home. Looks like something planted by your Celestial friends." Jeremy said. I frowned. "What is it?" I asked.

"A tracking program. They're watching us." Jeremy said. "Why would they track us?" Laura asked, slightly scared.

"I don't know. To make sure we don't talk? To make sure we aren't traitors? I don't know. But this thing has been monitoring my IP Address, the keys I press, the sites I visit... everything." He said.
"That's bad... How did you find it?" I asked.

"I know my computer back to front, and I noticed something was wrong with the way my files were organized, and the way my computer was responding to certain tasks. It was subtle; but it was there." He explained. I nodded, folding my arms.

"Now the question is... How do we get rid of it?" Jeremy said. "Why ask me? You're the tech guy." I said, shrugging.

"Listen, Gal, I have a feeling that you will be able to help us." Jeremy said. "Don't call me that." I said, angrily. Then, I got an idea.

"Wait... I think there might be something. Hang on a sec, guys. You know that PSP2 Laura found? It's a Celestial Fabricator." I said. Jeremy looked at me as if I were crazy. "Here, watch." I said, tapping my watch. "Oh, it also shapeshifts into other stuff, like this watch for instance." I said, taking it off. "What." Laura said, flatly. "Trust me, it will work." I said. I closed my eyes, and thought really hard about it turning back into that PDA so it would be easier to tell it to do stuff. When I opened them, Jeremy let out a yelp of surprise: It had work. I smiled, holding it up. "Believe me now?" I said. Jeremy simply nodded.

"Annyway..." I said, and I began typing. 'Celestial Computer Virus and/or Celestial Spyware Remover USB Stick'. Suddenly, it appeared at the foot of my feet. I picked it up, and handed it to Jeremy.
"Go ahead, try it out." I said. He nodded, uneasy, and plugged it in the computer. Three seconds later, the program vanished and we were back at the desktop. "...Did it work?" Laura asked. "Hangon, let me check." Jeremy said, opened up a prompt, and began typing. "There's soda in the kitchen, help yourself. This is gonna take at least ten minutes." He said. I turned to Laura, nodded, and walked up to the kitchen with her.

"Did you try—" Laura started.

"---Making myself a boy again with it? Yeah. No dice." I said, sighing. "Huh..." Laura said, slowly. She looked depressed, and I couldn't really blame her.

"Stupid Angst-Inducing-Feminity..." I said. Laura nodded. "This sucks." She said, taking a sip of Cola, and leaning against the nearest wall. Ten minutes later, we heard a beep. "Done.... It's gone. They aren't watching me." Jeremy said, relieved.

"That's good... But they probably tracked it through my CF. They will know that we know that we are being watched, and—" I began, but was interrupted.

"That's exactly right, Becks!" A familiar voice said from behind me, and I let out a startled yelp and spilled cola all over the floor.

"What the—Ella!" I said. "Don't sneak up on me like that!" I said, exasperated. Ella sighed.

"Sorry, I'm so used to it. My old partner, she wouldn't be scared like that. Anyway, you're exactly right, Becks. We're watching you, and for good reason." Ella said. "---Do you have a large couch over there? Awesome. We should sit, this is gonna take a while." She said. We all sat down, and Ella sat at my legs, which weirded me out. She didn't seem to notice though. "Not my idea...." whispered to Laura, who was seething. She nodded, holding in her anger—for now. I totally felt for her, I mean this girl comes in to our lives, our relationship, turns me into a girl, and now acts all too-friendly around me, as if we'd known each other forever and been in our own relationship. It totally sucked.

"So... Where to begin?" Ella said, in a friendly tone. I sighed. "At the beginning?" I said, rolling my eyes. Jeremy managed a grin.

"Oh—Yeah, the beginning. You see, the Headquarters are in another dimension, a separate, pocket dimension. We can control this dimension and bend it to our will, within reason. Recently, however, it came under attack from forces much the same as the one you saw me fight yesterday." She said.
"I didn't see you fight..." I said, rolling my eyes.

"Oh—Yeah—Forgot about that, sorry. Anyway. The Celestial Council is stirred up. They put tabs on all new soldiers and many other Celestial beings, and this means you. They also put tabs on their close friends, just in case one of them is a traitor." She finished.

"So, who's attacking you?" I asked. Ella sighed. "We... We don't know." She said, slowly. "How could you not know who's attacking you?" Laura said, scared.

"You see... it's all random. Uncoordinated, yet strangely effective. We've followed leads, but they all turned up loose ends. However, there are rumours... Rumours of something stirring in the east. Something that has the capability to end the world as we know it." She said, hugging her knees, her chin leaning on one.

"So... Shit's hit the fan, huh?" I said. "Pretty much. The Council—internal conflict has started, you know? People are taking sides, and it sucks." She said. "Hey, I have a question. Why do you put Celestial in front of everything?" Jeremy asked, curious. Good question.

"You see, Jeremy... It just sounds cool." She said, shrugging. "I don't know, but that appears to always have been the case." She said. I facepalmed. I was right—which was weird, because I was usually always wrong.

"Anyway, yeah. That's also why I need to stick with you guys form now on. To keep an eye on you." She said, looking up at me, now realising that I was uncomfortable with where she was sitting. She blushed, and stood up. "Sorry! I didn't realize—I acted naturally--" she stammered, but I simply shook my head. "It's okay... Just stay a good distance away from me, okay? I'm uncomfortable with you around." I said. She nodded, still apologising.

"...So what's supposed to happen today?" I asked. "What do you mean?" Ella asked, with an innocent face.

"You know what I mean—You said something was supposed to happen today, you said it last night." I said. She blushed, and vanished. I facepalmed.

"What do you mean?" Jeremy asked. So, I told them about last night, minus my crying fit.

"Whoa, she just appeared in your room? No warning? That's harsh." Laura said, through gritted teeth. I nodded, shrugging. She just didn't tell us anything, was intrusive, happy, awesome... No, wait. Forget I said awesome. This is not the awesome you are looking for. Move along.

"Yeah... The thing is, I have no idea what the hell she means..." I sighed. I picked up my PDA, and typed in 'Truth about what I just saw written in a notepad' hoping it worked. It did, and I picked up the notepad. Unfortunately, it was written in another language.

"FFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU" I said, typing it in a gain with the addition 'in English'. It appeared, and I picked up the notepad. It read: 'Nice try, Becksy!' I facepalmed. "So much for that..." I said, morphing the PDA back into a watch and putting it on my wrist.

"So what now?" Laura asked, clasping her hands together and rubbing them as if she were cold. She did that whenever she was nervous, excited, or worried. It was a... weird habit, but nonetheless, it worked, I guess.

"I don't know..." I sighed, slumping down in my seat, worn out. I was clueless as to what to do, and had no idea what my purpose was anymore. It sucked. Stupid Angst.

"I need some fresh air, wanna come with?" Jeremy said. I nodded, shrugging, and stood up. "Hey, look on the bright side, man. At least you're cute." He said, and I wasn't sure whether or not he was joking.

"....Thanks?" I said, with a questioning look on my face. "...He's right, you're cute. If I ever fell in love with a girl, it'd probably be you!" Laura said, hugging me. "So this means we're still Girlfriend and, uhh, Girlfriend?" I said, stammering on the last word. She nodded. "Aww..." Jeremy said, obviously disappointed. Strangely enough, Laura's acceptance of my new form... It kind of made things easier on me.

"Let's go for a walk." She said, smiling. I took her hand, and we exited the building—to find a gigantic freaking monster breathing down our necks. "Umm... Retreat?" Laura suggested. I nodded, backing away. However, a celestial barrier prevented us from going back in—we were stuck outside. "Goddamnit, Ella!" I yelled, dodging one of the monster's strikes, hauling Laura with me. At least this place was in the woods, so nobody was around to see the carnage. I closed my eyes, and unleashed my cat features. Okay, bad pun. But for some reason, it felt like they made me who I was, and helped me to fight. Kinda weird, but maybe it was just part of the job. The big, bulky, four-legged generic monster growled at me, its eyes glowing red.

"Okay, fine! You wanna play the hard way? Let's play the hard way!" I said, pressed a button on my watch, and spoke into the receiver on it: "Big-ass flaming Celestial Sword." Suddenly, said sword appeared in my hand. I smiled, and grasped it with both hands and charged at the monster, who dodged by sidestepping. I was surprisingly agile, light on my feet, and strong. It felt awesome.
I yelled, and charged the monster again, one foot in front of the other. My sword collided with the monster's hide, and caused a gigantic searing gash in its side. The monster appeared unfazed, and it charged at me, the wounds on its side slowly healing—visibly healing. Crap.

"Goddamnit!" I swore, and blocked a claw-strike with my sword. "Be careful, Rebecca!" Laura said, taking cover behind some trees. Jeremy simply watched from behind the barrier, in awe.

I jumped into the air, flipped around, and landed on the monsters head, with my sword down its neck. I growled, and continued to run down its back, the sword still lodged in its monster. I felt like Cloud Strife from Final Fantasy VII using Climbhazzard, one of his limit breaks. I ran down the monster's back, and off its tail, leaving a large, ugly gash right down the monster's back. I then grabbed its tail, and pulled on his spine. "Ugh... Not pretty." I said, pulling it back—and suddenly, it came out. I had literally taken the monster's bones out of its still-0living body. I felt like spewing up. It was gross. The monster collapsed, and all of a sudden, it was over. I ran to the nearest bush, and threw up.

"...You pulled out its freaking SPINE?" A voice said from behind me. I finished spewing up, wiped my mouth, turned around, and saw Ella looking at me in disgusted awe. "Improvisation FTW." I said, shrugging. Then, I realised it was her. I ran up to her, and grabbed her collar. "Why the HELL DIDN'T YOU COME HELP!" I Yelled, shaking her.

"Rebecca!" Laura said, shocked. "Listen, Laura. If this bitch doesn't give me any answers, I will stab her with my freaking sword myself." I said, entirely truthfully.

"Isn't that a little drastic?!" Ella said. I thrust my sword up to her neck, and stared at her menacingly, the point of the blade touching her skin. "---Pleasedon'tkillme" She said, fast. "I won't kill you, Ella. This is just a warning. Tell me what the hell was up with that monster before I punch you in the face." I said, withdrawing my sword. Okay, maybe that was a bit drastic.

"Okay, okay. That was a test, to see your readiness for battle, and how fast you thought on your feet. If it looked bad, I'd jump in and save your pretty little ass." She said, quickly. My sword dissapeaerd, and I calmed down a little bit.

"Okay, give me some warning next time you idiot. It just made you look like an enemy." I said.
"How so?"

"You unleashed a freaking monster on us and didn't tell us anything—Laura could have died! I COULD have died!" I said.

"Sorry, I'll give you fair warning next time." Ella said, apologetically. "Good... Cause if you don't..." I said.

"You wouldn't hit her, man. It's not your style." Jeremy said, walking up to me, flabbergasted that I was still holding the monster's freaking skeleton, having ripped it clean out of its body. I shuddered at the thought.

"I know, man. I know. You have to admit, if she put you through what she just put me through—today, and yesterday—you'd want to punch her too." I said. Jeremy nodded, uneasily. "Not that I'd do it." He said, folding his arms. "I honestly wasn't going to punch her, or cut her. If I didn't threaten her though, she wouldn't have given me any answers!" I complained. Jeremy shook his head. "Bad taste, man." He said. I sighed.

"Okay, I'm sorry for threatening you. You can understand my frustration though, can't you?" I said, apologising to Ella. She nodded. "Partners don't hurt each other. They work together." She said. I raised my eyebrows. "Okay, maybe what I did was out of line, but it's a time of war, man. We needed to know your strengths. Your weaknesses." She said.

"Then just take me to a monster fighting ring, tell me what i'm going to be fighting, and evaluate me there! Don't put my friends in danger." I said. "Is that what you really want?" Ella asked. I shook my head, quickly, realising that she could do just that, outside of my example. "Umm... Not today. Just let me get used to this body before you send any freaking monsters at me!" I said. "Okay, okay. Just let me say, you did pretty damn well, especially on your first time. Now, do you remember how i released that monster's spirit yesterday?" She said. I nodded. "I release you?" I said, still holding the skeleton. It vanished in a flash of blue light, alongside its body.

"....That was easy." I exclaimed. Ella nodded. "One of the few easy things to do, as a Celestial Guardian." She said.

"So... No more monster surprises, okay? I don't want to take another dude's spine out." I said. Ella nodded. "And no more threatening to hurt a comrade." She said. "Agreed" I said, and we shook on it. Things were just getting weirder and weirder by the day...
Chapter Five: The Lair







So, that afternoon, we all—including Ella—sat at the table of a local restaurant. Ella was paying, as an apology for putting our lives at risk.

"Sorry..." She said again. "Please, stop apologising. You were doing what you thought was best." I said. She nodded, still probably shook up by my threats. It sucked that I did that, but all the pent up anger I had inside me at her, from everything she'd done to me, had to come out some time. It was only natural, and I had made a vow never to hurt anyone like that again, or threaten to, unless they were really an enemy.
"What did you guys order? I'm getting Chicken Schnitzel." Laura said. Hey, what else were we going to talk about, waiting for food? Where Ella came from? What she did every day? How she teleported everywhere? Nah, food!

"I'm getting Honey Chicken... A full Honey Chicken. Apparently, I have to eat a lot more than I used to." I said, motioning towards Ella, who had explained that as we were walking in.

"I'm getting a Beef Enchilada." Jeremy said.

"Wicked... What about you, Ella?" I asked. She shrugged. "I don't know." She said. Then, it was time to order. We said our respective dishes, and when it came to Ella's turn, she shrugged. "Whatever she's having." She said, pointing to me. I facepalmed-- Should have seen that one coming.

"Coming right up." The waitress said, and walked away. "Kinda cool to have these powers, I guess." I said quietly, after a while. "You think so? I've never really thought about it." Ella said. "Before our date in the morning yesterday, Laura, I was wishing things wouldn't be so normal... So boring. Guess I should have been careful what I wished for." I said, glumly. Laura nodded, blushing. I wondered how she was taking it, my new form... She had accepted to still be my girlfriend, so that was a plus. But in my new form, it must have been weird for her... I decided not to think about it, and looked at my watch.

"Anything else this thing can do?" I asked Ella. She frowned.

"It can tell the time, be used as a radio communicator between Celestial Guardians, connect to the internet at the highest speed possible—three thousand gigabytes a second, with no IP address." She said, shrugging.
"Whoa, three thousand?!" I said. She nodded. "How big is the hard drive of this thing?" I asked. She shrugged. "I don't know... Several thousand Zettabytes?" She said, shrugging. My jaw dropped, and Jeremy spewed out the water he was drinking in surprise.

"---z—zettabytes?!" he said, gaping. Ella nodded.

"T...That's... That's... A single Zettabyte is a billion terabytes! That's... Amazing." He said. Ella nodded. "About a couple of terabytes is taken up by the software its using now, however its impossible for any human made technology to mess with it. It can't even be wiped by an EMP." She explained. "Amazing..." I exclaimed.
"So how are you managing with your relationship with Becks, Laura? It must be hard, what with her now being a girl and all..." Ella said. Laura blushed. "Umm... Yeah. We've agreed to continue with it though, just toned down a bit whilst we get used to Becks..." She said, looking away. I blushed, and nodded.

"So that mean's that you're--- Holy cow." Jeremy said, looking flustered. I nodded, blushing. He meant--- I hate to say it—Lesbian. Yes. In case you didn't know already.

"Holy cow..." He said, slowly.

"Change of subject, please..." Laura said, obviously embarrassed. I felt exactly the same way, only strangely enough, slightly more comfortable.

"Yeah. So Jeremy, you've dodged this every time we asked, but what's the deal with your Lair?!" I said.
Jeremy looked away.

"It was a gift from my father... And why did you say Lair?" He asked. Wasn't it obvious? Apparently not.

"I'm kind of a superhero now, of sorts." I said. "Celestial Guardian." Ella said quietly, correcting me.

"Oh... I get that." Jeremy said, nodding.

"Should we be talking about this in public" Laura said. "Don't worry, girl. I've got a perception filter around this table—to everyone else, when we mention anything CG related, we're talking gibberish." She said. "That's good to know..." Laura said, nodding.

"Wicked..." Jeremy said, slowly. "Yeah, so anything else?" I continued to ask.

"Well, my dad's paying for the place's rent. He wanted somewhere for me to stay where I wasn't with him and his new girl friend. He still visits every now and then, but I have to admit, I wanted some time away from him too. It was kind of a cool arrangement." He said, looking away. So that was why he didn't want to talk about it every other time we mentioned it. Poor guy.

"Heh. Its kinda cool too, like our own bat cave." I said. He looked up. "Really?" He asked. I nodded.

"Minus the cave part. More like a bat base. Without the bat." I said. "Yeeeah..." he said, rolling his eyes.

"So that watch of yours... We can use it to spice up our Lair?" Jeremy asked. Ella nodded.

"All the gear you could ever want or need, within reason. It also has a bit of a cool down time, so be warned. When you create something big, like a supercomputer, it needs to cool down before it can do anything else." She explained. I nodded. "Awesome... After this we should get back and mould the Lair into our Lair of dreams." He said. "High five, bro." He said, holding up his hands. It was still weird that he called me bro, now that I was a chick, but whatever. I received the high-five, smiling.

"Oh, our food's here!" Laura said, and sure enough it was. We spent the rest of the meal quite silent, aside from the munching going on. It was nice. The food was delicious too, and I actually felt full upon finishing the chicken, not halfway through it like I used to.

"Awesome..." I said, patting my now full stomach. "So tell me a bit about yourself, Ella." Laura said, leaning on the table. Ella looked away, blushing. "I'd rather not...." She said. Obviously it was a bit of a touchy subject, so Laura let it drop.

Afterwards, we walked back to the Lair, together. We entered, and sat down on the couch and began to talk about what had happened today.

"So, you see, Rebecca and I are still in a relationship." Laura finished, holding my hand. "We just don't project it as much in public, so we don't receive awkward looks."

"Cool, I guess." Jeremy said, shrugging. "Hey, I've come up with some ideas for the Lair. Mind passing me your Fabricator, man?" He said, motioning to my watch. I shrugged, and handed it to him. "So cool..." He said, as I morphed it into a PDA.

"Okay, now let me try something out..." He said, and opened up the notepad. In a couple seconds, a massive bench appeared on the wall, with lots of modems, servers, hard drives, and a computer box. A big, 30 inch screen appeared too.

"What's that?" I asked. "Supercomputer." He replied. I looked at the PDA, and saw its screen a dark red, saying 'cooldown time remaining: 4:56'. Pretty cool, I guess.

Jeremy walked up to the supercomputer and began typing stuff into it, obviously setting everything up so it worked fine. About five minutes later, he made something else with the fabricator; a fridge. A fridge that fabricated food every twenty minutes, judging from what he said. I looked at Ella, questioningly. "Since you're friends with them, they have prolonged exposure to Celestial Energy. They can eat it." She explained. I nodded, and folded my arms.

"He's amazingly good with this stuff, isn't he..." I said, leaning on Laura's shoulder. She nodded. "No question about that." She exclaimed.

Jeremy stood up, walked to the fridge, and pulled out a massive 3 Litre bottle of mountain dew, closed the fridge door, walked back to the computer and drank.

"Kinda cool..." I said, shrugging. Laura nodded. "Wonder what he's going to do next." I sighed, tired. I felt like sleeping right there and then.

Suddenly, a bed appeared in front of us. I looked up. "Umm... Sleepover?" He suggested. "Need to be together if a monster attacks, man." He shrugged. I looked up at Laura, who then shrugged too. "Whatever" She said.

"Fine by me." I said, pulling out my cellphone, and texted mom to ask whether or not I could sleepover here with Laura. Within seconds, I had a reply—yes.

"...Same answer over here." Laura said, looking at my phone. So, we were spending the night in our awesome Lair. What could possibly go wrong?

"Dibs on the bed with Rebecca." Ella said. I facepalmed. "No, I'm going on the bed with Rebecca tonight. She's my girlfriend." Laura said, rolling her eyes. Ella made puppy dog eyes—err, kitty cat eyes. "Pleeeeeeease?" She said. I frowned. "No." Laura repeated, sternly. "Bad kitty."

"Relax, i'm making another two beds now. I'm not sleeping next to someone I barely know, so don't ask." Jeremy said, shuddering at the thought.

"Ehh, I'm only interested in girls, but thanks for the kind words." Ella said, oblivious to Jeremy's joke. His jaw dropped open. "Are all celestial catgirls---" he began, but Ella finished the sentence for him.
"—Lesbians? Yep." She said. I think after hearing that, Jeremy almost fainted.

"....What." He said, in a daze. "That means you are defiantly, naturally... Dear god." He said, pointing at me. I shrugged. "It's a guys fantasy... But becoming one?" I said. Jeremy fell over, twitching. I walked up to Ella, and looked at her, she couldn't contain her laughter. "I think we blew his mind." I said. She nodded, giggling.

"Awkward moments aside, what the hell do we do now?" I asked. Ella turned towards me, and smiled. "Training." She said, looking angelic.

"...You mean so I can use my celestial abilities, right?" I asked. She nodded.

"You already know how to use the fabricator, but do you know how to fabricate stuff without it?" She said. "Is that a trick question?" I asked. She nodded. "You don't. Unfortunately, this way, there's a limit as to what you can do. You use your own energy, and not the energy stored in the Fabricator. You can even morph wings and stuff onto your body! Its sweet!" She exclaimed, and quickly, wings appeared on her back in a flash of blue light. My jaw dropped. "Awesome..." I said. "...I can do that?"
"Yep" She said, nodding. She sat on the double bed. "Come sit next to me, I'll teach you how." She said. I sat next to her, with my arms folded. "You better not be coming on to me..." I said. Laura rolled her eyes in the background. "Excuse me; I'll be going to sleep now." She said, walking over to the bed we were sitting on and lying down.

"...Okay?" I said, confused. "Anyway, Becks, the way you do this is complicated. You have to visualise in your mind exactly what you will create, the very essence of it, and you have to tap into your energy. This is hard for newbie's to do, so don't be discouraged if it doesn't work right away, okay?" She said. I nodded, and closed my eyes. "Try and create something you know, something you've seen thousands of times, something you can easily remember in great detail." She said, and I nodded, thinking of my notebook at home, where I kept my diary. I wondered whether or not it had changed or not along with my reality, and it probably had. That was one thing I needed to check immediately when I got back. I focused on the fragile bindings, the pages, the fibre binding them together...
"Do you have an image in your mind?" Ella asked. I nodded. "Now, focus on your inner energy. Focus on bringing it out in the form of this book, and focus on it materialising in front of you." She said. Sounded simple enough, I suppose. I concentrated on doing just that, and then it felt like my body was burning. I opened my eyes in panic, and noticed that I was glowing blue. I looked at Ella, who was also frightened.

"This can't mean... You can't be the one..." she said, looking at me, frightened. I glanced down at my glowing body, afraid.

"Oh my god..." I said, as the energy grew intensely, and I couldn't control it. It was bubbling inside me, and was about to burst like a volcano.

"Everyone get out. Everyone besides Rebecca." She said. Jeremy stood up, rubbing his head. "What happen--" he began, then he noticed me.

"Everyone aside from Rebecca! Get out!" Ella said, standing up and rushing to the door. Laura woke up, and rushed out of the door, scared as hell.

"Guys, what's going on!" I yelled, holding up my hands, trying and failing to control my energy. They didn't respond, and I noticed they were already out of the Lair. I sat on the bed, whimpering.

"What the hell is going on here!" I yelled, and suddenly a gigantic pain burst up through my spine and into my head. "No..." I said, clutching my head in intense pain. It felt like I was going to explode. It felt horrible, like my entire body was suddenly just going to split into a billion pieces. It felt like... it felt like I was dying.

Then all of a sudden, a big burst of blue light blinded me, and I was knocked out cold.
Chapter Six: Queen of Hearts








"Rebecca!" I heard someone yell. I could barely hear them, it was as if I were listening to a distorted recording playing back from a computer a kilometre away. I groaned, my eyes closed.

"Oh god... Rebecca." The voice said, and i heard the sounds of footsteps coming closer.

"Dear god... It... It happened... I should have seen this coming!" Another voice said.

"Whuzzgoinon..." I slurred, but the voice that came out wasn't like my other female voice, it was new. I opened my eyes slowly, but my vision was blurred. I blinked several times and saw Laura kneeling over me, shell-shocked in surprise. I glanced around the room; it looked like an explosion had gone off in here. I felt weak as hell, and I couldn't move anything but my head. It was just like before. Just like the first time I'd turned into a Celestial Guardian.

"Hail! Queen of the Celestial Guardians!" Ella said, bowing down. I frowned. "What the hell happened to me... Did you do something?" I said, groggily, in that unfamiliar female voice.

"Queen of the--- wait, what?" Jeremy said, walking into the room.

"I'll explain later, but right now... I think our Queen needs some rest." Ella said, standing up. She picked me up, and put me on the bed I had fallen off of before.

"What the hell... I can't move anything..." I said.

"That's normal, especially for a transformation like this. Its only temporal paralysis." Ella said, sitting next to me.

"Dear god, what happened to her..." Jeremy said, kneeling at the foot of my bed.

"I'll explain when she wakes up... For now, it's time for her to rest." She said, and she put her hand on my chest. Her hand's then glowed a bright blue, and I found myself falling asleep.

***

I opened my eyes. The first thing I noticed was that I was in a different place? There were trees everywhere, and bright blue skies. The second thing I noticed was my throbbing headache. I sighed, and stood up, wobbily. Then, I looked down. That was when my jaw dropped.

"What the..." I said, looking at my body. I was clothed in white robes, and a white skirt. I had a longer, thicker tail. My feet were slightly furry. I looked at my hands—and found that I was able to extend claws. I felt incredibly twitchy, and full of energy. My skin itself was also slightly darker than normal, as if I had a tan. I noticed several bright white feathers on the ground, bent down, and picked one up, examining it. Then, I realised the sensation on my back—it wasn't just a feeling. Something more was there. I reached back there, and found myself grasping... wings. That's right, I had wings. I frowned, and put my hands on my head, where I felt slightly differently shaped cat ears than what I used to have. It was a complete and total physical transformation. I shuddered, and looked around. It was this weird forest clearing.

Then, I noticed someone watching me. It was a small man, wearing a black tuxedo. He looked like a businessman, but then I noticed cat ears.

"Just like the first... Remarkable resemblance." He said, hopping down from a tree stump he was standing on. I looked at him, confused.

"Oh, my dear Queen. Don't worry about the coming events too much." He said, walking up to me. I shook my head, extreeemly confused.

"Queen? What the..." I said, slowly. The man walked up, and examined my body in a non-perverted way.

"I see... You were originally a guy." He said, nodding.

"How the hell did you know that?" I asked. He smiled.

"The residual aura around you, my dear. I'm sorry you've been put through all of this, it must be hard, but we need you. Now, more than ever." He said, sitting down on the log he just jumped off about a minute ago.

"What?" I asked.

"Relax, my Queen. All shall be made clear sooner than you think. For now, rest." He said.

"This is a dream..." I said, watching the trees start to burn. The man nodded.

"Not a dream, my dear... A vision." He said, bursting into smoke. Then, the world started to tumble down, along with me, into the eternal abyss.

I woke up, sweating like mad, and breathing as if I had just been running.

"She's awake!" Laura's voice said, from next to me. I was back in the charred lair, sitting on the bed clutching my chest, eyes wide.

"My queen!" Ella's voice said, jumping on the bed.
"What?!" I said, as she crawled up to me.

"My mistress... It's been so long. The last queen we had—she was a good one, but ultimately flawed in her perception. She died protecting us though, three thousand years ago. It's good to see another one rise!" Ella said, crawling up to me and kissing me. Then, Laura pulled her back and off the bed.

"Bad kitty." She scolded.

"Nya..." Ella said, disappointed. She stood up, and coughed. "You might be wondering what the hell just happened to you now." She started.

"Hell yes." I said, looking down at my body. It was exactly the same as I had seen in my dream.
"Every so often, a rare thing happens: The universe picks a queen for us, to govern us. Each time this happens, it is for a purpouse: To guide the world out of darkness, or to help fight in a coming battle. The queen, you see, always has a distinctive aura, one I should have recognised the moment I transformed you. When a queen is picked, the second she tries to acess her Celestial Energy, she transforms into her true form, letting everyone know about her existence. This is your true form, your highness." She said, bowing.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa... She's a freaking queen?" Laura stammered. Ella nodded.

"But I... I was a dude..." I stammered.

"This is the first queen to appear who used to be one." Ella explained. "That's one of the reasons why I didn't suspect you of being a queen... For this to happen when the headquarters are under siege... It's a bad omen." She said.

"So... Why me?" I asked.

"Ever since we Celestial beings were around, Queens have appeared in moments of distress, to lead, love and guide our people through the coming days. Nobody knows how they are picked, but there has been only three in the past millennia." She said. "Whoa, whoa, whoa... just how long do we live for?" I asked.

"Queens? They're immortal, but can be slain in battle. We celestial guardians only last for a couple hundred years... I'm a hundred and eight." She said.

"One hundred and EIGHT?" Jeremy said, taken aback. "You look like a teenager!" He exclaimed.
"Yep. As do most Celestial Guardians, aside from the council. Speaking of which, they need to know about this." She said, grabbing my hand but Laura swatted it away.

"You've told us nothing, okay? What the hell is this council you're talking about?!" She said, angrily.
"Okay. Let me explain. There are several factions of the Celestial Guardians, guarding all four corners of the earth. This corner is the Blue Skies' territory—run by Yumi Forishka. There are four main council members, and a fifth that governs that dimension. The one that has a higher authority over all of these girls is, well, you guessed it." She said, pointing to me. My jaw dropped. "Me." I asked.
"You." She said, simply.

"...What the hell... I'm going crazy. I must be." I said, shaking my head and looking down at my body. It looked... strangely angelic-- Super attractive, and super awesome. This couldn't be my body. It just couldn't...

"Trust me when I say this, Rebecca, you are not going crazy. The Queen always appears in a time of need." Ella said, folding her arms.

"Well what's so special about the Queen? What's so special about me?" I said, motioning to my new body.

"You have a higher reserve of celestial energy, and spiritual energy; the kind of energy only found with the queen. You are stronger, smarter, and more beautiful than any Celestial Guardian could ever be. Your very words can convince some people to do what you want them to, avoiding all reason..." She said. "Let me put that to the test then." I said, turning to Laura. "Kiss me." I said, and then Laura leaped onto the bed, wrapped her arms around me, and kissed me passionately.

I pulled back, and she blushed. "I don't know what came over me... You're just so beautiful..." She said, pulling back too. "....Holy cow." I exclaimed. "Ditto that." Jeremy said, folding his arms.

"That technique only works on girls. Guys are completely immune to your commands, they just react the way they would normally." Ella explained. "And only certain girls will be affected too, so you can't do it to everyone." I said. I looked at Laura, who was still blushing. "...Sorry." I said to her. She shook her head. "Don't apologise. It was... It felt..." She said, but never finished her sentence. She appeared to still be in a kind of trance, or she was just infatuated with me.

"Sometimes your words have a lingering effect on the people you influence with them, and kissing them at the same time..." Ella shook her head. I frowned. "My kiss is a super weapon?" I asked. Ella nodded. "The kiss of the Queen... said to infatuate any woman, Lesbian or No, with the queen for at least a couple days..." She explained.

"Oops..." I said, blushing at Laura, who was now sitting next to me and hugging me tightly. "I will follow you everywhere you go, my mistress..." She said, infatuated. I gulped, embarrassed.

"Before we go see the Council, I say you need a bit of rest, not only to get used to your new body, but for Laura here to slowly get back to normal. I'll inform the council of your presence, and will come to pick you up tomorrow, at noon." She said, vanishing in a flash of blue light.

"...Could get used to this..." I joked, motioning to Laura's infatuation with me. "No kidding... hey, I'm going to keep your fabricator for the night, okay? I'll set the Lair up with it, so don't worry." Jeremy said.

"Sure, go right ahead. I think I'm gonna get some rest..." I said, yawning. He nodded, and walked out of the room, down the stairs and into the basement. I laid back down, and found Laura lying next to me, looking at me with her lovely eyes, completely and totally infatuated with me.

"...Laura?" I asked.

"Wherever you go..." She repeated. I gulped. What had I done? There's a point where a man, err, Queen, gets too powerful that it defeats her purpose... But then again, maybe that was the point. Maybe whatever was coming was so bad that it needed someone incredibly overpowered.

"Love.... You..." Laura said, falling asleep, still hugging me tightly. I frowned, and tried to get some sleep too. It was an uneasy night; that was for sure.
Chapter Seven: Japan; Centre of the Earth.









I woke up with Laura in the kitchen, making me a hot chocolate.

"Whoa.... You're making me a hot chocolate?" I asked, confused. She nodded.

"The effect of the kiss has worn off a bit, but I'm still a bit.... You know." She said. I nodded, blushing. "Sorry, I didn't know that would happen." I said, sitting up.

"That's okay. We are girlfriends after all, so something like that should be... expected of us." She said, slowly, as if she was still finding it hard to believe.

"Still, what I did was inexcusable..." I said, standing up. I wobbled a couple times, thrown off balance because of my wings. I then walked up to Laura, looked her in the eyes, and apologized.

"It's okay, Becks. I forgive you." She said brightly. "Your hot chocolate is done." She said. I picked it up, and we both walked down to the nearby table, and drank.

"...Pretty crazy, huh..." I said, in between sips.

"Agreed... Oh, by the way, you should see what Jeremy's done with the lair. Its epic." She said. "After we finish drinking, okay?" I said. She nodded, slightly flustered.

"Oh crap, I did it again... sorry." I said, blushing. "It's okay, man. You just got these powers and can't control them. How could you tell you influenced me in that way?" She asked.

"Just in the way you reacted... All flustered and stuff." I said. "Ah." She said. Ten minutes later, we finished our drinks and stood up. I stretched, still thrown off balance by my wings.

"They're gorgeous..." She said, walking up to me and touching them. "You think so?" I said. She nodded, withdrawing.

"Sorry, did I make you feel uncomfortable?" She said, blushing. I shook my head. I was just weirded out, because everything in my life seemed to be changing all the time. I mean, yesterday I was a cat girl. The day before I was a guy. Now, I was a freaking winged cat girl queen. What the hell.

"Come on, let's go see what Jeremy's done!" She said, grabbing my arm. We walked together into the basement, and my jaw dropped.

"Behold, my lair!" He said arms wide. There was high tech gear everywhere, a weapons cache, a supercomputer, a large conference table in the middle, and sleeping quarters at the back.

"Dear god you look hot." He said, his jaw dropping as he looked at me. "I—Guess I do?" I said.

"----Forget I said that. You're with Laura, so yeah. Not gonna interfere with that. Anyway, come take a seat, I've got cool beanbags down here." He said. I looked at Laura, shrugged, and then did just that.

"Pretty cool eh? Oh, you can have your fabricator back, by the way." He said, handing it over. I thanked him, took it, morphed it back into a watch, and put it on. "I also downloaded a bunch of latest-release movies for your viewing pleasure. Thank me later, right now I want to give you the rundown on stuff." He said. I shrugged, and said "Okay, whatever."

"This is our lair. Our fortress of solitude. Our batcave. A place where we can come to in times of distress—a home." He said, slowly. "This is our base of operations. Kinda cool, huh." He said. I nodded. "It's wicked. How long did it take you to do all these things?!" I asked. He shrugged. "Nine hours? I got a few hours of sleep before, so I'll be fine. But yeah, around nine hours." He said.

"Whoa, you have dedication." I said, and Laura nodded.

"Thanks, man. You know, creating stuff is as addictive as hell. It's like Scribblenauts all over again..." He sighed. I nodded, smiling. Ahh, the great Scribblenauts addiction of '09...

"Yeah, it's really fun. You can do so much with that device, you know... You're lucky." He said. "Hey, don't become jealous of me. It comes with a price. I'm a freaking GIRL." I said. He nodded, and sighed. "Yeah, lucky..." He said. I facepalmed. "That was a joke." He said. "I know." I replied.

Laura hugged me loosely, as we sat there. She was obviously still a little bit infatuated. I couldn't tell whether or not it was real or still an effect of yesterdays, err, kiss.

"So... What have you two lovebirds been up to?" He asked, grinning. "Umm.. Nothing at all. She just made me a hot chocolate, and---"

"She made YOU a hot chocolate? What the hell did you do to her last night, man!" Jeremy said, in mock shock.

"...I kissed her?" I said, shrugging. "I saw that. Anything else?" He asked. "No. Just what are you thinking of, man? Get your mind out of the gutter." I said, rolling my eyes.

"What? My mind enjoys the gutter. It's got a nice view, it's warm, cosy..." He said. I whacked him lightly on the shoulder. "Ow! I guess I had that one coming." He said, grinning.

"Whatever man. Anyway, what time is it? Ella's supposed to come by and take me to the council--" I said, and was interrupted by a flash of blue light. "Sorry I'm late!" Ella's voice said, as she materialized in front of me, causing me to yelp. "You've gotta teach me how to do that..." I said, in awe.

"You're the Queen, so we'll do that first thing when we get back. Right now, let's go see the council." She said, grabbing my arm. Then, she started glowing blue, and the blue glow entered my body. I felt myself become light—and then materialised into a weird, box thingy.

"Whoa!" I said, taken aback.

"Here we are, Becks." She said, walking through the box – yes, that's right, through the box. I shrugged, and did the same.

We arrived in what looked like a big station. Cat girls and strange other forms were walking around doing their daily business. Ella was looking around, sighing. There were several layers of floors with different structures and people on them. I turned around, and looked at where I had come from. A small portal like formation, through which I saw the box we were just in.

"The box is the space between worlds that allows us to use it to travel." Ella explained, walking up beside me. "...I see." I said. It was failing to amaze me, because I've been amazed too much lately. Suddenly someone said loudly "Majesty!" and ran towards me. It was a scrawny little cat girl, about half my size. She had scruffy yellow hair, brown ears and tail, and wore a yellow shirt and skirt. "Dear god, I never thought I'd live to see the day! Another queen is upon us—or are you just a cosplayer?" She asked, with a questioning look. I shook my head, and said "What."

"Oh god, it is you!" She said, running up and hugging me. I shook my head, and repeated my last line.

"You need to keep a low profile, or else you will be surrounded by a bunch of people and we will be even more late than we already are!" Ella said, worried.

"How exactly do I do that? It's obvious that I'm, well, you know." I said, motioning towards the wings. She sighed. "The Queen isn't always in that form, you know. Sometimes she need something more familiar—you can access your old form just by thinking really hard about it." She said, shrugging.
I closed my eyes, and did just that. When I opened them again, the girl was still hugging me, and I was in my old form. I frowned. "Do all celestial powers activate by just willing them to happen?" I asked to Ella. She nodded.

"Mistress!" The girl said, pulling away. "You're late for a meeting? I'm so sorry!" She said, bowing. "My names Trisha. What would your name be?" She asked. "Umm... Rebecca." I said, still finding it hard to adopt that name.

"Would you mind it if I accompanied you? It's just been so long and I never thought I'd live to see the day I'd talk to a queen!" She exclaimed, blushing. I shrugged. "Yeah, but don't act so formal, people will hear you." I said. "Sorry, Rebecca." Trisha said, blushing. Dear god, did the Queen have that effect on EVERY girl? I was literally a chick magnet.

"Let's go!" Ella said urgently, grabbing my hand and pulling me forward. "I said don't do that!" I protested, and motioned towards the hand. "Sorry, Becks." Ella said, letting go but also picking up speed.

"Whoa, you're nicknames Becks? That's like so cool. People call me Trish, but that's not as cool as Becks! Ohmigod can I call you Becks?!" Trisha said, really, really fast. She was like a motormouth, that one.

"Sure, why not." I said, keeping up with Ella's pace.

Before long, we arrived at this big, dome shaped building that looked incredibly cool. It had these cool spires which I assumed were watchtowers, and a long entrance. It looked almost like an igloo that wasn't made out of snow.

"Wow..." I exclaimed, amazed at the sheer height of it all.

"Come on, there's no time for amazement, although it is pretty amazing." Ella admitted, as we walked into the entryway. It appeared to be a place where people walked around at least once every day, because it was still pretty damn crowded. There were cat girls like me everywhere, and other weird fantastic looking creatures going about their daily business, even if they looked a little bit nervous. Maybe they'd heard about my arrival. Maybe not, because it was so sudden.

"Almost there, Becks..." Ella said, as we pushed through into the big dome thingy. Inside it was filled with lush green plant life, and the occasional flying creatures. "Wow..." I said, looking around. We were walking on a bridge in the middle of things, and it wasn't just a dome, it was a sphere. It just looked like a dome from the outside. I ran my hand along the golden coloured rail, as we walked forward.

"First time here?" Trisha said, from beside me. I nodded. "I've only been the way I am for a couple days, you know..." I said. "Ohmigosh you're a newbie?! That's like so cool! I've been a guardian for like, ten years now! I'm like, twenty two!" She said. "I'm like, fifteen." I said. "Am I going to stay this young forever?" I asked. Trisha nodded, grinning. "The beauty of the Queen surpasses all ages..." She said, quietly so nobody else would hear. "Huh..." I sighed.

Then, we reached this big circular platform thingy that looked almost like a court. What I assumed were the council girls were sitting on a long, rectangular table, chatting with each other. Ella coughed.
All of their heads turned immediately towards me. "Umm... Hi?" I said, holding my hand up and waving.

"...Rebecca, is it?" The cat girl on the far left said, standing up. She had blue hair, blue eyes, wore blue clothes and had a smiling face. She looked sweet, kind. Her hair ran down to her shoulders, and gleamed brilliantly in the sunlight.

"...Yep." I said. "I am Yumi Forishka, of the Blue Skies." She said, stepping down from her chair and walking towards me. "I can tell one of my own from a mile away... But there is something different about you." She said, examining me. "Oh, that must be it. You used to be a guy didn't you?" She said, standing up. I nodded, blushing.

"...And the Queen?" Yumi asked, turning to Ella whom nodded. Ella then leaned to me, and whispered "Show them your form, Becks."

I closed my eyes, and concentrated. When I opened them, I had resumed my 'Queen' form, apparently.

Everyone in the vicinity aside from Laura and Trisha gasped.

"So the rumours are true... Rumours of a once male queen arriving to guide us through the coming battles..." A voice said, from the table. She was a buff looking girl, had dark brown hair going right down to her knees, wore battle armour and had dark brown eyes.

"That's Nana, the council member that stands for this pocket universe." Ella whispered to me. I nodded, blushing.

"...This confirms my fears, The attacks—they are just the beginning. Something stirs in the east... Something powerful enough to destroy all worlds. Something we need your help to stop." Nana said, looking nervous but powerful. A girl on the right blushed. She had red hair, red eyes, wore a red and yellow jacket and a dark red skirt. She looked incredibly cute, especially with the yellow highlights in her hair. Obviously, this was her region of the world that Nana was speaking about.

"Have you anything to say, Sarah?" Nana asked, turning towards the girl I had just described.
"I've had teams look into it; we haven't found anything so far. But we have sensed a strange dark energy around Tokyo, so we're looking into it." She said. I facepalmed—the world just revolved around Tokyo, didn't it? What was this, some kind of anime?

"....Not good enough. Queen, you must make a trip to Tokyo and help them out!" Nana said, pointing to me. I looked around, blushed, and took a step back, surprised. "But I don't even know Japanese!" I said. Nana rolled her eyes.

"One of the queen's abilities is ultimate understanding. You can understand Japanese as if it were your native language, and speak it as if you were speaking your native language. For instance, right now, I'm speaking Japanese, Desu!" Sarah said. "Oh god, I AM ridiculously overpowered, aren't I Ella-Chan?" I said. "Yes, Rebecca-Sama." Ella said in English, giggling. "Oh, shut it, you." I said. "Yes, ma'am." Ella said, trancing out. "...For once, that power is useful..." I said, sighing.

"We will prepare some stuff for your transportation and stay there. Just watch out for all those Otaku... If any one of them finds out that you are a cat girl, you'll be in, err, trouble. We will prepare your leave immediately." Yumi said.

"But, I don't even know anything yet! I'm just a newbie, only a couple days, and--" I began, but was cut off.

"Newbie or not, you're going. A newbie Queen is more powerful than any trained celestial guardian." Yumi said, folding her arms. I sighed. "Yes, ma'am." I said.

"By the way, your influence doesn't work on us. Go ahead, try it. Kiss me." Nana said, stepping down from the table. "Uhh... That came out wrong, didn't it?" She said. Everyone else nodded. "Anyway, this is purely for confirmation, it might have changed since you are a new queen." She said, walking up to me.

"I have a girlfriend..." I said. "What she doesn't know can't hurt her, and besides, I need to know whether or not I'm still immune." She said, and then she kissed me, before I could react or protest. She was a good kisser, let me tell you.

"...No effect." She said, as she pulled away.

"Ooh! Ooh! Try me, mistress!" Trisha said, and then she kissed me, for quite a lot longer than Nana had.

"Ooh, I think I'm in love..." She said, pulling away, obviously infatuated. I facepalmed. Trisha leaned back, in a massive trance that reminded me of Laura, last night.

"...Who is this girl? Why is she here?" Yumi asked. I shook my head, and shrugged my shoulders. "Trisha, as far as I know, but as for why she's here, I really don't-" I began.

"Mistress! You remembered my name! I'm so glad!" Trisha said, glomping me.

"Trisha, what the he--- Oh, yeah. My kiss worked on you." I sighed.

I turned to Ella, who looked as if she were finding it hard to contain her laughter. "Oh, what are you laughing at. I doubt you're immune too." I said. She shook her head. "I am. Don't worry about it." She said, confidently. Huh, my powers weren't that bullshit after all. Who would have thought?

"Since it appears that this girl is under the effect of your influence, she will have to go too..." Nana said, sitting back down.

"What? Why?" I asked, still being hung onto tightly by Trisha. If cat girls could purr, I bet she'd be doing it right now.

"One whom has been kissed by the Queen must stay near her until the kiss wears off, lest she becomes utterly depressed and her mind thrown into danger. The only safe way an affected one can be properly cured is by staying by your side." Nana explained. I sighed. "Yay! This means I get to follow you wherever you go!" Trisha said. Those words echoed in my ears, reminiscent of something very similar that Laura had said to me last night... Which reminded me.

"What about my friends? Laura and Jeremy..." I asked. Nana sighed.

"Do you want them to come with you? You ARE the Queen after all, so what you say goes in most instances..." She sighed. I frowned.

"Yeah." I said, nodding.

"You sure about that? Its going to be dangerous for normal humans... Maybe we could turn them into Celestial Guardians too?" Yumi asked.

"What? You can do that?" I asked.

"Yeah. The only reason Ella had to pick you was because she only had one way of transforming people. We have many." She said, nodding. I smiled.

"I need to ask them first. Any way I can talk to them from here?" I asked. Nana laughed, and turned to Yumi. "You've watched them, no? Think you can teleport them here?" She asked. Yumi smiled. "Yeah. They should have a distinct energy signature from them, originating from our dear Queen. We can use that energy to teleport them near to her, using my celestial energy as a conduit." She said.
"Okay, go ahead." I said, shrugging. Yumi smiled, raised her hands, closed her eyes and her hands began to glow blue. Within seconds, I felt a slight tugging on my tail, even though nobody was tugging on it, and two bright blue energy blobs appeared to my side. Within seconds, they materialised into Jeremy and Laura.

"What the hell just happened!" Laura squeed. Then, she turned to me and saw Trisha hugging me tightly. "What the hell! She's mine!" Laura said, pulling Trisha away and hugging me in her place.

"---My queen!" Trisha said, with puppy dog eyes.

"...She's been influenced by the kiss. I didn't kiss her, she kissed me. Not my fault. I think she'd suffer severe mental distress if she wasn't hugging me, so maybe you can both hug me or something?" I suggested. "Good idea, I suppose." Laura said, hugging my. "Yay!" Trisha said, and hugged the other side of me. God, I really WAS a chick magnet!

"....What the hell is going on here? I was showing Laura around our lair, when suddenly..." Jeremy said, looking at me. "...Lucky." He said.

"We transported you here, to ask you a question. First, you need to know the basis behind the question. Take it away, Becks." Ella said, folding her arms.

"Well, I have to go to Tokyo or something to find and fight these big monster things. I want you to come with me, but it would be dangerous to bring you as you are now. Now, if you were celestial guardians..." I said, trailing off. "Ah... So you want us to come with you but the only way we can is by turning into cat girls?" Jeremy said, folding his arms.

"I'm up for it! Anything to be with Becks!" Laura said, brightly. I was unsure of whether or not she was still affected by the kiss, but on the other hand, seeing her as a cat girl would be kinda neat...
"...And I'd be stuck as a cat girl, PERMANANTLY?" Jeremy asked. Yumi nodded. "Unfortunately so. However, there are plenty of advantages. Celestial powers, for one. You get to be freaking badass." She said.

"Well, if that's the price to be badass, I'm sold." Jeremy said, folding his arm. I looked at him, with a confused look on my face.

"Hey, you know how I've always wanted to fight the good fight, save the world and stuff? The whole reason why I learned Judo was to do that. Now I get my chance—a spotlight. Sure, becoming a girl would be the side effect, and an insanely big one, but I can deal with it." He said, shrugging. I sighed. "Well, since they're okay with it..." I said, looking down at Laura. She nodded. I looked up at Jeremy, who nodded also.

Yumi jumped down the table, walked up to Jeremy, and then kissed him. He looked a bit flustered, but then the changes started kicking in. His physical features grew more feminine, and a cats tail sprouted out of his behind. He grew cat ears, and a sizeable chest area.

"Done." Yumi said, pulling back. "Whoa... Way different than I thought it would feel... Kinda epic..." Jeremy said, inspecting his new, err, parts.

"What shall we call you, now, young Celestial Guardian?" Yumi asked. Jeremy thought for a second, but then he—err, she—smiled.
"Call me Kate. Always liked that name..." She said. "Okay. Your past now has been warped, just like Rebecca's has. Welcome to the world of Celestial Guardians, Kate." Yumi said, and her body glowed a dark green, which I assumed was her warping the past to fit Jere—err, Kate's needs.

"Now, you..." Yumi said, approaching Laura, who stood up, eagerly. Yumi then kissed Laura passionately, and pulled back. Laura coughed a couple times as her bust increased which I assumed was a side effect, and looked down at her new tail. "Awesome..." She said.

"Hey, quick question." I said. "Fire away." Yumi replied. "...Why didn't they faint like I did?" I asked. She laughed.

"Ella stole your energy to fight the monster, didn't she?" She said. "Ah, that explains it..." I said, nodding.

"This is gonna take some getting used to..." Kate said, looking flustered. "I'm still not used to it myself..." I admitted, truthfully.

"Now, we have Terra in a hotel down in Tokyo, waiting to brief all of you on the mission." Nana said, from the table.

"One question; How do we get there?" I asked, curious. "Yeah, that's the one thing that's been bugging me..." Laura said, nodding.

"We teleport you. Since Terra has also left energy imprints on you, it should be just as easy as how we brought you here." Nana explained. "You ready to leave?" Yumi asked, her long, red hair blowing in the wind. I nodded.

"Yeah." Jere--- err, Kate—said, in unison with Laura.

"Good. The mission begins... Now." Nana said, and suddenly all I saw was blue light.
Chapter Eight: Well, here we are. Chapter Eight. Nice view from up here.








When I opened my eyes, all I saw was blue light.

"Oww... could have teleported us so we were standing on the floor, not almost lodged in the ceiling!" I heard Laura's voice complain. That was when I realised my backside hurt. I blinked a couple times, and the image of a hotel bedroom came into view.

"Yeah, that sucked, man..." Jeremy, now Kate, said. I turned, and actually gave him—err, her—a proper look since he was transformed. She was a cute, tall girl. Her clothes had changed along with her body too, she was wearing a cute schoolgirl uniform for some reason. I guessed it was because Yumi had a fetish, but I guess it didn't really matter. In fact, Kate looked kinda Japanese now too. Kinda weird, if you ask me.

"...Mistress! You okay?!" A voice asked from on top of the bed. I stood up, and looked in that direction. Trisha was sitting cross-legged on the bed, looking up at me, concerned. Ella had landed on the other side of the bed, and Trisha was nowhere to be seen. "Yeah, I'm fine. Where is Terra supposed to be, exactly?" I asked Ella, who groaned loudly.

"Umm... Here? She's not here?" She said, standing up and stretching. I shook my head. "Damn... We must have hit the wrong signal. Maybe she WAS here and left a large energy imprint that got us confused with what signal we were supposed to be following..." Ella suggested. I shrugged. "Maybe."

"...Are my boobs supposed to be this big?" Laura said, concerned.

"...Side effect. If you are already a girl, it increases your, err, femininity." Ella explained.

"Oh... Right. Femininity. Got you." Laura said, rolling her eyes sarcastically.

"You okay there?" I asked, helping Laura stand. She nodded. "...Thanks." She said, smiling.

"...This is way too different..." Kate said, frowning.

"Hard getting used to it?" I said, smiling.

"Yeah, I see what you were getting at yesterday, man. Didn't think it would have been this different, man. Sorry about how insensitive I was..." She said, blushing. "Don't mention it." I smiled.
"Pleasantries and angst aside, I think we do have a big problem here. We need to meet up with Terra, and she's not here." Ella said. I nodded. It was a pretty small hotel room, and we were pretty cramped. There was a door to the left of me, so I walked to it, and knocked. Nobody answered. I opened it, and saw a bathroom. I turned around.

"Toilet, anyone?" I suggested. Kate facepalmed. "No thanks. Not now." She said.

"Well, we have only one choice. We need to get out of the hotel, and fast." Ella said.

"What? Why?" I asked.

"This is a bad sign, so much energy in one place suggests a massive battle took here. We need to find Terra—She may be hurt." She explained.

"Makes sense, I suppose." I said, frowning. We walked to the other door, opened it, and saw the road.... twenty stories down.

"So that must explain why the power's out... the whole goddamn building's gone..." Ella said. Kate gasped, and I frowned. We were on what appeared to be the remaining half of a hotel building that had completely turned to crap.

"Well... So I suggest we find Terra before some monster kills her then?" I asked, morphing back into my normal cat girl form, then hiding the ears and tail. "Yeah, I suppose." Ella said, nodding.

"How do we do that? You know, hide our ears and stuff." Laura asked, grabbing hers.

"Oh, don't worry. For now we can just say you're cosplayers. It's freaking Japan, it's not uncommon." Ella said. "Fine, whatever. Now, how are we going to get down?" Jeremy—err, Kate—asked.

"We jump." Ella said, and she leaped right down onto the ground, completely unharmed upon landing. My jaw dropped.

"Oh, come on. You'll be fine. Just... Try to land on your feet, okay?" Ella yelled up. I gulped, and nodded.

"Meet you down there, Becks!" Trisha said, leaping off the building giddily. I frowned, and looked down over the edge.

"Last one down's a rotten egg." I said, jumping. I felt the wind rushing as I fell, I began to get incredibly scared that I wasn't going to make it, when suddenly—
I landed on the ground. Perfectly fine. I heard two thuds beside me, and saw Kate and Laura landing.

"Lets hope nobody saw that." Laura said, wobbling around a bit.

"Oh, we'll be fine. Now come on, lets find Trisha. I think I feel small traces of celestial energy... We may have a trail, but it's fading fast. Come on, lets move!" Ella said. I nodded. "Let's do this thing."
So, we climbed over the building debris, over the barrier fences that had obviously been set up after it collapsed, and inconspicuously walked down the nearest street.

"Wow... So cool..." I said, looking at the sights and hearing the sounds. I had always wanted to go see Japan someday... Now, I was here, and it really was as good as I thought it was. Of course, the author hasn't been to Japan, and only knows about it through anime and manga and random travelling shows, so I'm not going to describe it to you for fear of offending the Japanese people. Go figure.

"Agreed..." Ella said, as we walked down the path.

"Hey, look! It's a cosplayer! She's got such a cool costume too, Nya!" A random Japanese schoolgirl said to one of her friends. I smiled. "Smart thinking, Ella. You were right." I said, nodding. She smiled.

"Oh, don't mind her. She's just jealous that I get to be with you all the time!" Trisha said, beaming at me, still affected by the kiss. I frowned. "But she's with me too?" I said. "What? Don't be silly!" Trisha said. I frowned some more. Maybe it was a side effect of the kiss, to make her see her reality differently... Well, whatever. I wanted to keep my lips away from as many people as possible, because this was just damn freaky.

"...I'm hungry. Want to stop for food or something?" Laura asked, leaning on my shoulder as we walked. "Sure." I nodded. "Who's up for some sushi or something?" I asked. "Ooh, me! Me!" Trisha said, raising her hand. "But we don't have any money..." Jere—err, Kate—frowned. I was surprised at how well he was taking this whole girl thing, anyway. Much less angsty than I was. Thank god for that.

"Oh, Rebecca can simply kind of just ask for it. People will be too mesmerised by her beauty to argue and just do things." Ella said. I shook my head. "I don't want to do that. We need to either work for our food, or forego it all together." I said, folding my arms. Ella sighed. "I was afraid of that... Which is why I have enough Japanese money to get us all something. Come on." She said. I frowned. "What was all that about then?" I asked. She smiled. "I wanted you to try and get used to using your powers, but no dice. Oh well." She said, walking up to a nearby sushi booth.

So, we ate sushi—quite a hell of a lot of it, actually. Probably five separate 8-piece boxes each?

"Wow, this is so good... Way better than the sushi back home!" I exclaimed, opening the last box, and digging into my absolutely fabulous chicken sushi. It was superbly cooked and not dry at all-- It was delicious.

So, after our sushi-induced fullness, we continued our search for Terra, following a trail of celestial energy only Ella seemed to be able to follow. I could say that I felt something of a trail, but I didn't know how to tell, or whether or not it was just sushi induced sloppiness.

"So good..." Laura said, rubbing her stomach. "Come back again any time! Be sure to tell me where you got that cool cat girl costume too!" The sushi cook yelled, waving. I smiled, and Laura blushed.
"...This is not good." Ella said, as we turned a corner and walked into a dark alleyway.

"What?" I asked. Ella frowned. "There are traces of another energy signal... another magic user has been here; Most likely the one that caused Terra to fight." She explained. I frowned.

"How do you tell these things?" I asked. She laughed. "Terra was once my partner. I know her energy from a mile away." She said, beaming. "Oh, well that explains it." I said, nodding.

"Hold it! He's still here!" Ella said, holding out her hand, signalling us to stop. Kate looked taken aback. "Whoa, HE?' She said, surprised. Ella nodded. "Regular non-celestial magic users can indeed be male." She explained.

"Only now you notice! Fine job, Ella-Chan!" A male voice said, from above, and then a man dropped down to the middle of the alleyway. I stepped back, surprised. He had black, spiky hair. He was relatively old, and had dark blue eyes. He had a black beard, and wore a black coat. He also wielded a Katana.

"...This IS just like a random anime!" I exclaimed; Kate simply facepalmed.

"...Rebecca. This is serious. He may be the one who harmed Terra." Ella said, obviously ready for a fight. Gee, she must REALLY have had a thing for Terra. Not that I'm complaining, they would defiantly be a cute couple. I got into my fighting stance. The man just simply laughed.

"You would seriously pick a fight against me, the mighty Ranma?!" He said, drawing his Katana, smugly. I frowned. Wasn't that the name of a random anime of sorts that featured a guy of the same name who turned into a girl when cold water was splashed on him due to a curse? Strangely appropriate, I guess.

"Ranma? The hell?" Jeremy said, obviously getting the reference. The guy smiled. "I guess you know about me." He said. Jeremy shook his head. "Unless you turn into a girl when you get hit with cold water, than no?" He explained.

"Gah! I hate that reference! Anyone who uses it on me shall die!" Ranma said, charging at Jeremy. I stepped in front of him, and held my hands out. "You do not want to harm us." I said, calmly and powerfully.

"...Trying to use your influence on me, Queen? That won't work. But I shall step back now that I know you are in the fray." Ranma said, lowering his Katana. I frowned.

"How did you know?" I asked, folding my arms.

"People just don't stop in front of others and try to stop them with words, your majesty." He said, laughing. "Not that your words have any effect on me." He added.

"Yeah, you say that, but..." I said, motioning towards the fact that he stopped his attack.

"...Go ahead. Try to get me to do something silly." He said, laughing a big, hearty laugh.

"Right then. I command you to run into that wall over there as fast as you can!" I said powerfully, pointing. He shook his head. "Nope, not gonna do it." He said, smugly. I frowned. "I see, you're telling the truth then." I said. "Now tell me what you did with Terra." I said. Ranma frowned.

"So you ARENT trying to capture the celestial guardian i rescued earlier?" He asked. I shook my head.

"I'm the freaking queen. Why would I want to capture one of my own?! We were on our way to rescue her!" I said. Ranma laughed. "Makes sense, I suppose. Well, come to my dojo and I will tell you what happened." He said, turning around, now walking out of the alleyway. I frowned, and turned to Ella.

"Should I trust him?" I asked. Ella shrugged. "He seemed pretty sincere." She said. "What other leads do we have, anyway? I say we go." I said. Everyone else, in turn, nodded. I smiled, and we continued forth, following Ranma to his dojo. How appropriate.

We walked through these huge gates, with dragon-sculpture-pillars each side, staring the person who enters down with their jaws open.

"Wow..." I said, amazed at the sights.

"This is the right place. I can defiantly feel Terra's energy here." Ella said.

"Omgee so cool! What do you think, mistress?" Trisha said, as giddy as a schoolgirl.

"Epic, Trisha." I said, smiling. She was like a little kid, and I was like, well i can't believe I'm saying this as an analogy, her mother or something.

"...Did you kiss that girl or something?" Ranma asked, grinning. "No, she kissed me." I said. Ranma laughed. "Always the pretty ones, isn't it?" He said. I frowned. "What do you mean?" I asked. He sighed. "Well, the Queen always has a habit in all of her appearances to be, well, one of the most attractive figures on the earth, if you get my drift." He said. "...He's telling the truth, right?" I asked Ella, who nodded, blushing. "The Queen is always, how shall I put this.... hot. Regardless of her form. Her beauty just wants to make most celestial guardians, well, kiss her. As seen with Trisha here." She explained. "Ah." I said, blushing. Was that a compliment? I couldn't tell...

We walked out into the Dojo's field. It was quite big, green grass all over the ground, and there was a massive sliding door directly in front of us. We walked through the sliding door, and into the kitchen.
"---Terra!" Ella said, instantly. She was standing over a burning fire, holding a wok. She smiled as she saw us—however her face was bruised, and her body was scarred. She had indeed been in a long, pretty epic looking, fight.

"Ella. You followed the trail, huh. And found Ranma, I see." She said, flipping a bunch of stir fry vegetables and strips of steak in the wok.

"Yeah..." She said, walking up to Terra and hugging her. It just looked so... sweet.

"Wait... Who's she?" Terra asked mid-hug, pointing at Kate.

"...I was Jeremy. I decided to forego my old life in the name of the greater good." She said, blushing. "Makes sense, I suppose." Terra said.

"...So what now?" I asked, folding my arms. Terra withdrew from Ella's hug, and walked up to me.
"...You can't be our queen. You're too young." She said simply, folding her arms. I frowned, closed my eyes, and assumed my Queen form.

"...Can't I?" I asked, shrugging. Terra grumbled. "It looks like she doesn't approve..." Trisha said. "Maybe you should kiss her?" She suggested. I facepalmed.

"Oh? Go ahead. Let's see if you REALLY are the queen..." She said, leaning forward. "No kissing!" I began to say, but she kissed me anyway. It was a long and embarrassingly passionate kiss. When she finally stepped out of it after what seemed like an eternity, she was obviously affected.

"Oooh, Mistress... That's the stuff..." She said, bowing awkwardly.

"Hey! Why is everyone but me kissing her! I'm her girlfriend, after all!" Laura said, walked up in front of me, and kissed me.

"Mmmpfh!" I said, about to complain. "Like I said, EVERYBODY wants to kiss you..." Ella said, laughing.
"...My love." Laura said, as she pulled back, in an even deeper trance than she was last night. I sighed. Not that it was a bad kiss, but it was just way too awkward.

Laura sighed a sigh of infatuation, and just hugged me, unwilling to let go.

"...She must really, really love you. That kind of love can't be fabricated, you know." Ella said, smiling. I pointed to Terra, who was blushing and obviously daydreaming about me, and said "I beg to differ."
"No, that's just infatuation. This is love." She said, pointing to Laura. I frowned. "Don't really see a difference..." I said. "But yeah, she does love me, I guess. Maybe this just amplified it." I said, shrugging.

"Oh, Rebecca! Let's make out!" Laura slurred. I facepalmed. "We have more important matters at hand than making out, Laura. Maybe later." I lied. Not about the important matters, but at the last sentence.

"...But I wanna make out now!" She said, making puppy dog eyes. I frowned. "No. You can hug me like this, but no making out!" I commanded. "Yes ma'am." She said.

"...Is there a place where we can sit comfortably?" I asked Ranma, blushing. He laughed. "Yeah, sure. The Lounge." He said, and we followed him into a nice, plush, modern lounge.

I sat down on the nearest couch, but Laura continued to hug me, half kneeling on the floor. She appeared to be in pure bliss.

"...Okay that IS creeping me out a little." Ranma admitted, sitting on the La-Z-boy chair next to a roaring fire. "Me too. Please stop." Jeremy---err, Kate--- said. "Laura, please sit on the couch." I sighed.

"Yes, mistress." She said in a trance. She sat on the couch, but then she did a weird sideways hug. Jeremy sat down next to her, trying not to look. I totally understood.

"...Would you like me to rub your back, my Queen?" Terra said, from behind the couch. "No." I said. "Oooh, what about me?!" Trisha said, jumping back into Terra's previous position as she walked away, obviously disappointed. "...No." I said again.

The duo sat on the couch next to our one, and sighed.

"...So? The mission? What are we supposed to be doing here?" I asked. Terra seemed to snap out of her trance temporarily, as she began talking.

"We were sent here to investigate mysterious monster claims that seem to be backed up by dark energy coming from somewhere within Tokyo." She said.

"Yeah? How do we investigate." I asked, as Laura sighed, blushing madly, as if she were in heaven.
"We follow the traces of dark energy to its source and eliminate it." She said, clasping her hands together and frowning. I'm glad seriousness snaps some people out of the trance.

"So that's it then? That's all we gotta do?" Jeremy----err, Kate—asked.

"Yeah. Not simple though, taking down whatever it is can be pretty hard." She said, nodding.

"I see. Oh, and I noticed you're out of your trance, Terra!" I said, smiling. Terra nodded.

"I've been, err, accustomed to the trance, if you get my drift. Whenever someone asks me a critical question, I normally snap out randomly. Other times it doesn't work, and other times after the answer has been told, I fall back into the trance.... Like right now, my mistress." She said, falling back into the trance.

"...Great." I said, sarcastically.

"Speaking of which... I feel kinda wiped out. Sorry mistress, but we will have to go tomorrow." She said.

"But where will we stay?" I asked.

"Bah! I invite you to my house when it's almost night time and you think I wouldn't let you sleep here? Don't worry, my friends. Tonight you shall rest easily." He said, laughing.

"...Cool, I guess." I said. "Rebecca and I get our own bed!" Laura yelled out almost immediately. I facepalmed. She just wasn't going to let up, was she?

"...Whatever. I'm sleeping by myself." Kate said, rolling her eyes.

"Me too. As much as I would like to say otherwise, I really can't..." Ella said, looking up at Terra apologetically. "I'll sleep by myself too, I'm not into all that stuff right now, despite being madly in love with my mistress!" Trisha said. "...Fine by me." I said.

"Actually, I think we're all pretty tired. We should call it an early night..." Kate said, yawning.

"Good idea. Let's get some sleep people." I said. "Let me show you each to your quarters. You first, Rebecca." Ranma said, smiling. I stood up alongside Laura, who did this awkward standing-up-hug.
Laura giggled as we followed Ranma to our quarters. "Sleep tight." He smiled, closing the door as we walked in.

"Yay! Now we get to make out!" Laura said, pushing me on the bed. "No!" I said, powerfully. Laura frowned, and stepped back, confused. "Don't you like me, Mistress?" She asked, putting on her best sexy pose and puppy dog eyes. "No, it's not that... I just want to sleep, okay?" I said. She frowned, sighed, and went into bed. I followed her. We hugged, but we didn't... Err, make out or anything.

"Night, Becks..." Laura yawned, still disappointed about not getting to make out with me. I was starting to wonder whether or not I'd made a bad decision, denying her like that... I shoved the thought away, and settled in for another uneasy night of sleep.
Chapter Nine: The shortest Chapter so far?








That didn't last though. I couldn't rest, so I slipped out of Laura's grasp as she rested comfortably, and exited the room quietly. It was a nice night out, and the full moon was shining through the windows. I sighed, and continued walking.

I decided to take a stroll around the Dojo's field. I walked through the sliding doors and out onto the field, and took a deep, invigorating breath of fresh air.

I noticed Ranma was out here too, practicing his swordsmanship. I decided to sit, and watch him. Even though I could tell it was a cold night, it still felt strangely warm... Maybe it had something to do with still being in my 'Queen' form. I closed my eyes, and shifted back. Still no cold. Must have been a passive ability from being the Queen then, I suppose.

I sat there for about half an hour, watching him, learning his moves in my mind. He then did a cool move which involved jumping into the air, spinning his sword, and landing, facing the opposite direction. It was then that he saw me, and grinned. "Rebecca, was it?" He said, walking up to me. I stood up, and nodded.

"Couldn't sleep." I said. "Ah." He said, nodding. "...Want to spar with me?" he asked. I took a couple steps back, and shook my head, surprised. "You're out of my league." I said. He laughed. "You really think that? You're the Queen. Skill comes naturally to you." He said, smiling. "Now, I've got a spare training sword in the back if you wouldn't mind me going out to get one?" He said, and I shook my head. "I've got it." I said. I pulled up my Fabricator Watch, and spoke into it "Training Sword."

A minute long cooldown timer appeared, along with the sword. It was a wooden sword, but it was masterfully shaped. I picked it up out of the air as it stopped glowing. Ranma laughed. "Cool trick." He said, as we walked out onto the field.

I gained my fighting stance, unconfidently, and Ranma did the same, but with confidence. Yeah, horrible sentence, I know.

"...Come at me." He said, smiling. "If you insist!" I said, charging him. Our training swords clashed. We clashed several more times, before stepping back and circling each other.

"...You're good, but you're not good enough. Not yet." He said.

"I don't know whether or not to take it as a compliment or an insult." I grinned. He laughed.

"Then take it as both!" He said, running at me again. This time, I blocked. I then twisted around his sword, and disarmed him.

"Wow, good move!" He said, laughing, and picking up his sword. We began circling each other again. An owl hooted off in the distance, and I smiled. "Perfect night time spar, huh?!" He said, and charged at me again. This time, I charged at him too. We clashed in the middle of the field, again and again, furiously. He then did a surprise move, and got me in the knee. Surprisingly, it didn't hurt as much as I thought it would. In fact, it hardly hurt at all. I decided to quickly act before he gave me unneeded time to recover, and I got him on his upper leg. He smiled, and we clashed again. "You're getting better! But you can't get as good as me overnight!" He said, but not smugly. He said it as if he were challenging me to do just that. I smiled, thinking of the move he used just before he spotted me.
"I'm a quick learner, I suppose!" I retaliated, whacking his training sword so hard, so furiously that he stumbled back a couple of feet. He smiled, raising an eyebrow. "All Queens are. Most of them learn by watching, not doing." He said. "Guess that's how I learned this then!" I said, beginning to spin around. I leapt into the air, much higher than Ranma had, and span much faster too, it made me a little bit queasy, but not as dizzy as it would have made me if I were still a normal human being. Then, suddenly, my body started glowing.

As I started falling back to the ground, the glowing energy appeared to burst into a gigantic shockwave. I yelped, surprised, as the energy seemed to seep out of my very body and form itself into lethal gusts of blue wind. When I hit the ground, the energy stopped, and I collapsed.

I managed to look around the Dojo field, and saw that most of the grass had been blown away, and some windows had been broken. Support structures had also collapsed, sending half of the outside patio's roof down. I laughed, uneasily. Ranma was covered in dirt, in the front-right side of the Dojo, looking half terrified and half satisfied.

"...Point taken." He said, standing up, albeit wobbly. I managed to stand too, but when I was finally on two feet, I almost fell again.

"...Now that I've lost that much energy, I bet I'll finally be able to sleep." I grinned.

"---Rebecca!" A worried voice said, and two seconds later, arms were wrapped around my chest, and Laura was peeking over my shoulder, concerned.

"Don't worry, it was a friendly sparring match!" I explained loudly, as lights began to flicker on. As soon as I said that, they flickered off again, people obviously wanting to get some sleep.

"...Was it really friendly?" Laura asked, hugging my tightly.

"Yeah. I kinda released all that energy unknowingly, and well, you can see the results." I said, holding up my now broken training sword, along with Ranma showing his, also broken. He was now smiling like a madman.

"I believe you just won." He said, holding out his hand, which I subsequently shook, despite its dirtieness.

"Lets go back to bed, I'm tired..." Laura said. "No making out." I repeated, as we walked back in. "Fine, fine..." Laura sighed, as we walked inside. I was finally actually able to sleep properly.
Chapter Ten: The Chapter after the Shortest Chapter?









So, that morning, we all met up in the Lounge. Ranma had been happy enough to provide food for us, so we sat there munching on a really cool chicken dish he'd prepared for us. Terra was well fed and fixed up, and Trisha appeared to be over my influence, as did Laura, more or less. Thank god for that, I guess.

"So when do we start?" I asked. Terra smiled, putting down her tea. "Now." She said, standing up.

"Whoa, right now?!" I said, surprised.

"Yes. Right now. I hope you've all enjoyed your stay here, cause things are going to get a lot darker before the day is out." She said. "Let's go." She said, walking out of the house. I frowned, stood up, and followed her. Laura seemed to be a bit less talkative than normal... Maybe she was embarrassed by what she had said under my influence?

"...You okay there?" I said, looking over my shoulder at Laura. She nodded, looking away. "I'm fine..." She managed.

"Yay! Let's go kill some monsters!" Trisha said, punching the air enthusiastically. I frowned, and facepalmed. Oh well, at least she was trying to liven up the place. When was the last joke, like, chapter freakin' two? It's time to take this story out of its Cerberus Syndrome status, if you ask me.
"Alright!" I said, punching the air alongside her. "Time to have fun and kick some monster ass, maybe pull out a spine or two!" I said, enthusiastically.

"...Don't remind me about that, I might throw up." Kate said, looking green. Okay, maybe that was a bad joke.

"Nyeh! Lighten up!" I said, smacking Kate lightly. "Is that your new catchphrase? Nyeh?" She said, looking amused.

"Hey, I like that specific abridged series! Nyeh!" I said.

"...Well, whatever. It fits, I guess." Kate said, folding her arms.

"Nyeh. Lets go, guys! We need a name for our team! Any ideas, Trisha?!" I said, enthusiastically. She jumped up and down, obviously trying really hard to think about one.

"Ooh, ooh, Team Deltaforce Alphastrike!" She said, enthusiastically. Did I mention she was enthusiastic?

"Good for me. Let's go, Team D-A!" I said, punching the air again. "Woo, Team D-A!" Ella said, rolling her eyes and snickering.

"...This story used to be comedy. What happened to comedy?" I said, facepalming. "It got replaced with angst?" She suggested. "No. Bad angst. Rule one for this stories continuation: NO MORE ANGST. This means you, Kate. I'm so changing your character to be much like she was before in personality!" I said. "You can do that? Rofl." Kate snickered. "I'm the freaking author, I can do anything." I said. "Oh crap, they just repaired that fourth wall... I guess it was broken just enough for the dramatic elements of the story to change! What were we all talking about again?" I said, forgetting what had just happened, but keeping a light hearted tone.

"Lesbian Bimbos?" Kate suggested. "I somehow doubt that..." I said, facepalming. "Anyway, that was a very, err, Jeremy-like thing to say. Finally over your 'ohmigod-I'm-a-girl-now-and-I-have-boobs' induced angst?" I said, holding out my hand for a high five. "Yeah, somehow. It was there one second, and gone the next. Woot." She said, receiving my high-five enthusiastically.

"Let's go kill some monsters! Yeah!" I said. God, it's good to be the author...

So, with increased bravery and morale, we left the Dojo, and Ranma behind. We were following what appeared to be traces of dark energy, when Laura said something unexpected.

"...Do you really find me attractive still?" She said, blushing. "Yes." I said, simply, nodding.

"I kind of do too... Been wrestling on these feelings for a while, and have decided to accept them." She said, smiling.

"Oh... Umm... Good news?" I said.

"Thanks... Woot! I got over my angst! This is like a dream come true!" She said, brightly, holding my hand.

"Angst?" I said, questionably.

"Oh, shut it, you." She said, smiling. I beamed. Today was surprisingly a good day, one I didn't expect to see for at least a few months after being turned into a girl and all. Surprisingly, I didn't actually care about that part, I was more concerned about killing these monsters I was hearing so much about. Go figure.

"People are staring at you guys. Some guys are also blushing." Ella pointed out to me. Laura quickly let go of my hand, looked away, and blushed. "...I see." I said, and I must have been blushing too because my face felt really, really hot.

"...You are so obviously a couple you don't need to be holding hands for them to know!" Ella laughed. I facepalmed, as we continued walking--- err, at least in the case of most of us. Trisha was skipping.
"Ahh, being in Tokyo is so fun!" She said. If she were Japanese, I'd say she would have added a Desu or something to the end of that sentence. It just seemed to fit her.

"Okay, we're getting close..." Terra said, after a while. I frowned, folding my arms. "How do you know?" I asked. She frowned. "I can, you know, feel the dark energy getting thicker... It's a bad feeling indeed." She said. "...Why can't I feel it?" I asked. After all, I WAS the freaking Queen, of course.

"It takes years of training and experience to do it, even if you ARE the Queen, you're still a newbie. Remember that." She said, as we walked forward, albeit more curiously.

"...I'm scared." Laura said, looking up at me. I smiled, and patted her on the shoulder. "We'll be okay, Laura. And if anything happens, like we get separated or something, I promise I will come find you. Okay?" I said, smiling down at her.

"Thanks, Rebecca. You have no idea how much that means to me." She said, smiling.

"...Stop, guys. This is it." Terra said. "Ohmigosh really?!" Trisha said, eagerly.

"...What do you mean, this is it?" I asked. All I saw was a gigantic rock wall blocking our path randomly in the middle of the city. "...Oh." I said, nodding.

"What do we do, punch it down?" Kate said, getting into her fighting stance. "...You look so cute as a cat girl!" I said, smiling. She facepalmed.

"No... It's opening up for us already. Look." Ella said, taking a couple steps back and looking up. I did the same, and gasped. Small red lines were formulating in weird digital-like patterns on the rock, and they grew from top to bottom until we saw what appeared to be a door or something there. Ella approached it, and touched what appeared to be a button with her hand. Red energy shimmered, and the door vanished. "...Time to kill some monsters?" I said, somewhat less enthusiastically than I had before.

"...Downwards is the only way forwards." Trisha said brightly, skipping down what appeared to be stairs that had appeared when the door vanished, going down.

"...Ladies first." I said, smiling at Kate. "Oh, shut up." She said, going first anyway, probably due to my influence or whatever the hell it was called these days.

I stepped down after her, and Laura kept close to me, obviously not wanting to get too far away.
"...How are we going to see?" She said after a while, as we continued downwards. The lights did indeed appear to be dimming.

"...Like this." Trisha said, and her palm started glowing blue, illuminating the immediate area. We were still going downwards, for what felt like ages.

"...Okay. Since the Queen learns fast, does that mean I can fly out of here if it turns ugly?" I asked Ella, whom nodded. "A natural ability of the Queen is learning fast. That's what makes her one of our most valuable assets in a war." She explained. I frowned. "War... One of the things that precedes the 'crowning' of a new 'Queen', right?" I said, as we continued deeper.

"...Unless prevented by said Queen, than yes." Ella said, nodding. "...That sucks." I exclaimed.

Suddenly, what sounded like a trumpet blew. It was like Inception all over again.

"What's that?!" Laura said, covering her ears. It was unusually loud.

"They know we're here... and are warning us!" Ella said, her ears also covered too. In a couple more seconds, the trumpet stopped suddenly.

" ...Choices: A), we ignore the warning and continue forward, and B), we head back and blow the place from orbit." I said, shrugging.

"We are not blowing up Tokyo in the back draft, so no; downwards and forwards." Ella said. "Lead the way..." I said, as we continued down.

"...If worst comes to worst, I'm kissing you so I'll be too infatuated to care. Got that?" Laura said to me. I facepalmed, grumbling. "Sure." I said, as we continued forwards. That seemed to brighten Laura up a bit, which was all good in my books. She was now holding my hand again, now that there were no onlookers gawking at us.

"...You're quite a cute couple, aren't you?" Trisha said, after a while. I nodded, blushing. "Umm... Thanks." I said in unison with Laura, whom was also blushing.

"...I'm still going to follow you wherever you go, Becks. That's a promise." Trisha said, looking up at me as if I had forgotten.

"...That's okay. What, do you have some debt to another queen or something?" I asked, eyebrows raised.

"...Kinda. Well, my family does. The previous Queen, well, she employed one of my family members as a maid. After a year though, she was fired, and the Queen said that the first family member to see the next Queen must become her maid and follow her everywhere she goes or else a curse of sorts would be placed on our family..." She said, slowly. I frowned.

"Sounds like a bitch." I said, shuddering.

"Quite... But the curse still remains, if you don't employ me as your maid." She said, looking away, obviously a bit nervous and shy.

"...Well, how's this then. I now employ you, Trisha, as my own maid." I said, taking her hand. Suddenly, blue energy seemed to seep from my body and into Trisha, and it formulated into a maid outfit.

"...Did you know that would happen?" Trisha asked, obviously being overcome by some spell.
"Nope." I said, standing up.

"Mistress! I suddenly have a burning desire to serve you!" She said, bowing.

"...What just happened?" I asked. "Mistress!" She said, hugging me tightly.

"...A lingering spell of the previous Queen must have activated, turning her thoughts and personality into those of a maid." Ella said, looking at me directly.

"...Part of the curse or something?" I asked.

"...An alternate spell that activated in its place." She said, frowning. "Mistress!" Trisha repeated, looking desperate to please. I sighed.

"...What is it?" I asked Trisha.

"...It would mean ever so much to me if you gave me one of your famous kisses..." She said, looking away and blushing. I facepalmed, and obliged. Since she had the mind-frame of a maid, if I didn't give it to her she would have thought she'd failed me. I shuddered, and gave her one of my kisses. She was immediately under the influence, but something else happened.

An image of the previous Queen appeared behind Trisha. She was tall, clothed in bright white robes, had long, flowing blonde hair, held up in the air as if it were by wind.

"...What the..." Ella said, stepping back.

"...If this message is playing, than the next Queen must have kissed the first family member of the Gohera family that had seen her, to keep in our arrangement. By now, you must know the situation behind this family, and have honoured their arrangement by turning this girl into your maid. For that, I am thankful, Comrade. The weeks I had spent with Isabel Gohera were some of the best in my life, and this is my last gift to the Gohera family." She said, looking at each one of us blankly, as if she sensed our presence but wasn't too sure.

"Yes, I had a... Relationship, with dear Isabel. However, it was not meant to last. War had come, and I knew my time had come. To spare her the mental anguish of losing her lover, I had fired her as a maid from my house so she didn't have to follow me into war. It was a... necessary sacrifice. So now, I present unto you, present Queen, this girl. I have blessed her with some of my powers, and moreover, her appearance has now moulded into an immensely attractive figure, to rival that of the Queen herself. This is my last gift to the Gohera family, who has served me well despite everything; reconciliation. Their prayers have now been answered, through this girl. Treat her well, Queen, and she will reward you greatly." The image of the Queen said, fading into nothing. I frowned, and looked back down at Trisha and gasped. She was... well, how do I put this... Beautiful. No longer was she the scrawny little cat girl I had found after we'd arrived at Headquarters, she was a truly beautiful girl, staring up at me with deep purple eyes, smiling at me as if she were indeed in a relationship with me.
"...Mistress?" She repeated, as if she hadn't heard the Queen's message. I blinked several times. "Whoa..." I said, startled. "...So cute!" Trisha said, just noticing her new body. I smiled. It was the same old Trisha, after all. Only now, with a burning desire to serve (as she put it), which was still kinda creepy.

"...Do not think of cheating on me with her." Laura said, looking up at me, noticing my expression.

"...We could always be a threesome?" I suggested, which was received with a slap on my cheek.

"Ow." I said, rubbing that spot. "I was joking!" I said, offended a little bit. "Oh, I guess I can forgive you; she IS hot, after all." She admitted, blushing.

"Moving on, we're here for a reason? Girls? Girls?" Terra said, arms wide, as if she were trying to pull attention away from the immensely attractive Trisha. "...So hot..." Kate mumbled.

"Girls! We kind of have a mission to do!" I said. Suddenly, they all appeared to snap out of a trance. "...Right!" Kate said, now continuing to walk down the stairs. "....What?! N—No, I wasn't mesmerised by her beauty..." Ella said, blushing, obviously lying. We all continued to walk downstairs, until we reached another door.
"...I'll give you the honours, Queen." Terra said, stepping away from what appeared to be another button-thingy.

"No! Let me! I'm her maid!" Trisha said, offended. She then walked up and put her palm on the flat button, which sunk into the door, as both the door and the button flashed red and vanished.

"...Shall I go first?" I said, looking around at everybody. "No! Mistress! I can't let you!" Trisha said, entering the room ahead. "...Nice maid." Kate said, snickering. "I can make you my maid too, if you want." I jokingly threatened. "Umm, as nice as that sounds, no. I'd rather keep my current mentality, thanks." She said, blushing, as if she had been thinking about it for a while.

"...Wow." I said, as we entered the room that was behind the previously visible door. We emerged into this massive coliseum of sorts, gigantic threatening looking pillars were everywhere, and it looked like that coliseum that was in Rome, or whatever. The horrifying thing was that it was brand new.
"...Got a bad feeling about this." I said, as we walked out into the centre of the coliseum.

"...It's a trap." Ella said, slowly looking more and more stressed. A gigantic metallic thud was heard, and when I looked behind myself, I saw that a gigantic gate had appeared out of nowhere, blocking our one and only exit. "...Crud." I said. IRL, it was actually something much more vulgar, but I'm trying to keep this all PG-13 here, despite all my failing to do so.

"...Fuck." Kate swore, appropriately. "...Dude, what about the PG-13 level this story needs to keep?!" I complained, thinking of the children.

"PG-13? Please. We're all lesbian cat girls, ripping monsters spines out! How is that PG-13!" She said, facepalming.

"...Point taken." I said, turning back to the gate. "Fuck!" I swore again.

"...As entertaining as breaking the fourth wall is, we have a bigger problem than a locked gate to deal with." Ella said.

"...That's right, girls!" A loud obnoxious female voice said. I turned around, and saw another gate, and then what looked like a throne chair above it, where a near-naked girl was sitting, laughing like a villain. Probably because she was so obviously a villain.

"...Why is she wearing next to nothing?" Trisha said, concerned. "Hey, Ask me no questions and I will tell you no lies!" She said, laughing, now standing up.

"...Who are you, why are you here, why is all this dark energy everywhere, and what the hell are you doing?" I said, folding my arms.

"Well, you see, we're here to entertain. The Dark Energy is just a side effect, you know. The monsters down here are very, well, dark, so to speak." She said. "And as for my name... Call ne Charlotte." She said, leaning over a rail and looking down on us, as if a show was about to start and we were the circus.

"...What do you mean, 'we'?" Kate asked, going into her trademark fighting stance.

"Oh, me and my monsters. We entertain other monsters, you see. After we're done with you, we let the, err, shall we say 'feeding' commence." Charlotte said, laughing.

"...I command you to stop." I said, holding my hand out.

"...Your influence doesn't work on everyone, Queen." She said, laughing. "...And you didn't answer my last question; why are you hardly clothed at all?" I asked, folding my arms.

"Let's just say, clothes are overrated for this place." She laughed maniacally, pressing a button in front of her. Suddenly, a gigantic mist came out of grates at the base of the nearest wall, and I felt a strange feeling of being, well, exposed.

"...oh my god, my clothes are being disintegrated!" Ella squealed. I looked down, and sure enough, mine were too. "What the hell?!" I said, outraged.

"...Me too. Dear god..." Kate said, blushing. "...Fabric eating particles... Goddamnit." Terra said. Soon enough, we were all completely and totally naked.

"So much for PG-13!" Kate said, disappointed.

"Hey, hey! If we don't describe anything, we can leave it all to the readers imagination. Then, it just becomes fanservice!" I said, punching the air. "...Kate, is your nose bleeding?" Ella said, looking a bit worried.

"...Umm, no!" Kate said, obviously wiping her nose, blushing. "What the hell, Charlotte! We're all girls here, so it doesn't really matter if we're nude!" I complained to the laughing girl, sitting on that throne-like chair, now completely naked like the rest of us.

"...Let's just say I'm weird that way. Anti-Clothing, if you will!" She laughed. "Anyone who enters my lair, clothed or no, must conform to my demands! Even you, Queen!" She said, pointing at me. I frowned.

"...And what are those?" I asked, folding my arms, looking up at her.

"...Basically, fight or die?" She said, shrugging, pushing another button. The grate below her disappeared, revealing a gigantic monster, who then entered the field.

"...Girls?" I said, nervous. "Yeah. Time to kick ass." Terra said, and launched herself at the monster. "Oh god, not at that angle!" I said, looking away. Then, I got swiped by the monster for not looking at it, and was flung across the room and into the nearest wall.

"Ow!" I said, standing up, rubbing my back which now hurt quite badly.

"...This is all a part of her trick! We're too embarrassed to look, so it gives the monster the advantage!" Terra said, fighting against the monster bare-handed.

"...What do you suggest?" I said, looking away as the monster swung this way.

"...Look goddamnit! We're all girls here, even if you used to be a dude beforehand! You loose no dignity by looking, now fight!"She yelled. I looked up, blushing, and dodged another swipe by the monster.

"She's right! We're too embarrassed by our current state of nudity to fight—that's what she wans! We must overcome our embarrassment just this once, and beat the hell out of that monster!" Ella yelled. I nodded, gulping. This all had to be a weird dream, didn't it? No way would a guy like me ever get into a situation like this...

Another swipe by the monster confirmed the reality of the situation to me, and I then got serious.
I spoke into the fabricator 'Big gigantic epic katana', and it appeared in my hands. I then launched myself at the monster.

"Oh god, Kate!" Ella yelled, as Kate fainted due to overexcitement. Dear god, this really was an awkward situation.

"...Focus on the monster!" I yelled, slashing at it with my new Katana. I managed to get a scrape on its leg, but not before it slammed me into the ground with its tail.

I was pretty banged up, especially for a Queen. I closed my eyes, and assumed my Queen form. I opened them, and launched myself into the air to try and get my bearings. Ella was fighting with a gigantic stick of sorts that she had found on the ground, defending an unconscious Kate. Terra was riding the monster like a bull, trying to damage its eyes with her fists alone. Trisha was trying to cut off the monster's tail to throw it off balance with a sword that suddenly appeared, probably due to the previous queen's spell. Laura was protecting Kate also. "That's cheating!" Charlotte complained from her chair.

"Oh, get over it, you perverted freak!" I yelled, flying at her with my Katana. She grumbled. "So that's the way you want to play it, huh?!" She said, pulling out a sword from nowhere, to block my attack.

"Nyeh! Prepare to die!" I yelled, constantly swiping at her, midair. Flying was kinda cool and all, but I was too focused on beating the crap out of this bitch to realise that I was actually flying.

"Nyeeeeeeeeeh!" I yelled again. Then, I received an idea.

"...Come at me with all your might, you still won't beat me! I'm an expert magic swordsman, you know!" She said. I was only slightly distracted by the state of her nudity. Slightly.

"Then, if I can't beat you... Will you join me?" I said, leaning over the sword and kissing her. She dropped her sword, and encased her arms around me as we kissed. I blushed slightly, as we pulled back.

"You have a good kiss..." She said, obviously wanting more.

"...Pg-13?" I said, making air quotes. Her eyebrows raised.

"Kissing is PG-13!" She said, kissing me again. "Mmpfh!" I groaned, as she pounced on me. We toppled over the edge and onto the ground. Ella facepalmed.

"Damnit, Rebecca!" She said, pulling Charlotte away from me.

"Thank you..." I said, stepping back. "...You can't solve all your problems by kissing people." Laura said, facepalming. "Apparently I can." I said, pointing at Charlotte, who was now unconscious and drooling. "Point taken." Laura said, facepalming. "Now get that freaking monster!" She yelled. I turned around, and saw the monster staring at me with evil red eyes, and pawing the floor menacingly.
"Oh... Gotcha!" I said, running up at it with my sword in hand. I noticed that Terra was lying on the floor, obviously incredibly injured due to the monster.

"Nyeh!" I yelled, and caught the monster by surprise as I leapt into the air, helped with by my wings, and landed on its head. I then sliced its freaking neck off in its confusion.

"...That good enough for you, or do you want more?" I said, leaping off the head as it crashed to the ground.

"...Not good enough." Charlotte said, standing up. She held her hands out, and everyone except me suddenly became bound in ropes, and were yanked to the ceiling. "What the--!" I said, fighting off the ropes as they tried to trap me, too. I simply cut them away with my sword.

"...Want to play hard-to-get, huh?" Charlotte said, walking up to me, and cancelling the ropes on me. However, the rest of our gang were now tied to the ceiling of the room, unconscious.

"...Is this all just because you want another kiss?" I said, folding my arms. Charlotte laughed, and shook her head.

"I want to MARRY you, sweetheart." She said, tackle glomping me.

"Nyeh! No thanks, Nya!" I said, pulling away from the glomp.

"...Let me put it this way. Marry me, or I will kill your friends." She said, pointing up. I frowned, standing up.

"...There has to be another way." I said, folding my arms. Charlotte laughed.

"Sweetie, there is no other way. Kill me, and your friends die. Marry me, and they live. Do nothing, and well, they become my pets." She laughed. I growled. "That's sick." I said, standing up.

"Okay, fine. I'll make a compromise for you." She said, smiling unnaturally happily.

"...Go on." I said, folding my arms. Normally, the Queen would be able to beat a lowlife like her, but I was completely untrained, undefended, naked and a newbie to top it all off. I had no chance, and my kiss didn't seem to work aside from her obvious motives.

"On the other side of Tokyo, there is a rival coliseum stealing my viewers. Incapacitate them, and your friends leave peacefully." She said, laughing.

"Or, I could just kill you right now." I said, rolling my eyes, and I thrust my sword into a surprised Charlotte. Suddenly, the binds keeping my friends tied to the ceiling untied automatically. Charlotte smiled, evilly.

"Remember, kill me, and your friends die." She said, clutching the blade that is now impaled in her arm. I smiled.

"I'm not going to kill you. Just hurt you enough to free my friends, then kill you, and make a run for it before whatever your plan is to kill us is unleashed." I said, as my friends dropped from the ceiling, waking up, and hitting the floor with a thud.

"...Sorry guys!" I yelled. I then pulled out the sword from Charlotte's arm, as they recovered from the fall.

"Oww... No! Don't kill her, we need to take her back with us!" Ella said, as I readied another stab. I sighed. "Thanks for saving me all the mental anguish, I guess!" I said, sheathing the sword.
Ella ran up to Charlotte, and put her hands on her wound. She closed her eyes, and healed it, most likely taking energy from Charlotte to do so, because Charlotte fell limp.

"There... all patched up. Mission accomplished. Now spawn us some freaking clothes!" She said, looking up at me. "Wha..." I said, dazed by the question. "Your fabricator, dummy!" Terra said, whacking me over the back of my head softly. "Oh, right." I said, and morphed my watch into the PDA.
I typed in "Bikini's for all of us", and they appeared. This warranted a well deserved slap from Ella, as she put them on.

"...Pervert." She said. I laughed, and got dressed, more or less.

"Well at least we aren't nude anymore." I pointed out. "True. I don't know whether or not to thank you or hug you." She said, rolling her eyes. "Cool colours though." She said, looking down. Trisha was wearing yellow, Ella was wearing green, I was wearing brown, Laura was wearing blue, Kate was wearing red and Terra was wearing black.

"...You can hug me; I just saved your lives." I said, in response to Ella's comment. "Oh, well. Guess you're right. Thanks, Becks!" She said, giving me a hug.

"...Umm, you're welcome?" I said amazed that she actually did it.

She pulled back, not blushing at all, and Laura slapped me. "Ow!" I said, rubbing my cheek. Then, she hugged/kissed me.

"...This, I could get used to." I said. I guess it was an appropriate reaction from my girlfriend after I just saved her life—again. What, that time where I pulled that monster's spine out didn't count?
"...Weird. That didn't affect me, by putting me into a trance like it normally would." She said, pulling back. I frowned, and turned to Ella for an answer. "Well, you don't HAVE to put them into a trance every time you kiss someone! It's optional! Like, kiss her again, consciously thinking of putting her into a trance. Go ahead, do it." Ella said. Laura shrugged, and kissed me. We pulled apart half a minute later, and she was defiantly in a trance. "...That's the stuff..." She slurred, clinging on to me like I was a lifeboat.

"...See?" Ella said, pointing. I nodded. "So I don't have to worry when I kiss someone that they will end up in a trance, and can choose whether or not they do? Why didn't that come up earlier?" I asked, facepalming.

"Well, you were always consciously thinking of the trance, so you tranced them. It didn't come up earlier because the author hadn't thought of it way back when." She said, shrugging. "Author?" I asked, eyebrows raised. "Sorry. I have an IRL habit of breaking my own fourth wall. If someone were writing my life, they would be surprised at my knowledge of them. That's right, Mr Author!" She yelled at the skies. I facepalmed. "...Weird." I said. "Defiantly..." Laura slurred, giggling.

"...Anyway, lets get back to the headquarters, and tell them that the mission has passed." I said, motioning towards the unconscious Charlotte. "Yeah, hang on and I'll teleport us there. Don't worry, we don't need to be touching or anything; The spell I'm using teleports everyone in a radius directly back to hq." She said, closing her eyes. Then, she glowed blue; and the glow expanded, encasing all of us. Within seconds, we found ourselves back at the council, right where we were earlier.

"...Oh? You're back?" Yumi said, looking up. I nodded. "Beach party?" She asked, looking at our bikinis with her eyebrows raised, as if she were checking us out. Not that that wasn't farfetched or anything. "No, sadly. We got Charlotte though—the girl behind all the dark energy and stuff there." I said, as Ella held up the unconscious Charlotte. Did I mention she was still naked? No? Well, the fabricator didn't make any clothes for her, which was kind of odd.

"...Why is she naked?" Yumi asked, shaking her head. "Fabric eating particles. Luckily, my fabricator made us some new, err, clothes. However, it didn't make any for her, which is kinda weird." I said, shrugging. "I see." Yumi said. "Now, let me take this... Charlotte... to her prison cell, until she will be trailed for her crimes against humanity and stuff." Yumi said, stepping down from her chair, walking up to Erin and grabbing Charlotte. She then hauled Charlotte over her shoulder, and walked out of the council room, leaving us all alone.

"So... Beach party?" I suggested. "Eh, why not." Terra shrugged.

"First, we've gotta teach Laura and, err, Kate, how to hide their cat features. Follow me." Ella said, but Laura didn't want to stop hugging me.

"...Any cure for this?" I asked, pointing to the tranced out Laura. "...Kiss her again, with the intention of removing the trance." Ella said. I shrugged—made sense, I suppose. I leaned down, and kissed Laura again, this time thinking only about lifting the trance.

Half a minute later, for that was how long my kisses seemed to last for some odd reason, Laura was back to normal. "Whoa... I just realised how much I love you!" She said, smiling. I smiled back. "Time to learn how to hide your ears and stuff." I said, motioning to Ella and Kate. "Right." She said, walking over to Ella. The group sat on a nearby bench, and I smiled.

"Need anything, Mistress?" Trisha said, next to me. I shook my head. "Just be near me and look gorgeous, like you always do." I said, smiling. Trisha blushed, and nodded. I sat down on a nearby bench, and Terra and Trisha sat next to me.

"...Eventful couple of days, huh. Hopefully now things will calm down a bit." I said, sighing.
"...You sure you don't want anything, Mistress?" Trisha asked, concerned. I smiled, and said "No, I'm good."

"I wouldn't trust that suspicion, but maybe for a few weeks, until we know more, things might calm down a bit around here and we can send you back home for a while. By the way, your parents will act as if you'd never left, as to cover for your absence." Terra said, sighing. "...So you had a thing with Ella?" I asked, leaning back. Terra sighed. "Yeah... We were partners for a while. It was good." She said, reminiscing.

"...What happened?" I asked.

"...Well, I was called away on another job for a couple of weeks. I heard of Ella having trouble beating some monster, and came to her rescue, but it was already too late; you were made, and the monster was defeated. Now, she's your partner. Pretty much sums it up." She said. "Why can't we have more than one partner? Why can't we all just be partners, you know? We have a big enough group." I said. Terra laughed. "Most partners are, well, involved with each other, in many ways. I suppose I could become a part of your little group, but it would be a toned down version of what Ella and I had when we were together." She said, frowning, looking at Ella teaching Kate and Laura.

"I get that..." I said, nodding.

"...Mistress? Would you mind if I ran home and told my family the good news?" Trisha asked. "Yeah, sure. How long are you going to be?" I asked.

"About half an hour, tops." Trisha said, blushing. I could tell it was going to take more than that. "I'll give you an hour." I said, smiling. "I want to explore this place anyway."

"Thank you, Mistress!" Trisha said, first bowing, then running out of the council place. I just noticed how much she'd changed, in the way she looked and acted... It was weird, but a bit refreshing. I was unsure whether or not she liked it, but it appeared she had no choice, because I had no idea on how to undo the spell, or if she even wanted it undone in the first place.

"...Anything else I should know about the previous Queen before another of her spells activate via me?" I asked, sighing.

"...Well, she was quite laid back, that Queen. She also held many secrets, of which I'm sure you will find out in due course. Many say she could have her own private Celestial Army somewhere, frozen and awaiting her return for the coming war. It's been theorised that if that were the case, it would be to help the next Queen in her coming battles, but so far there have only just been rumours." Terra said, shrugging. "Not much help, then..." I sighed.

"...Damn, I lost a lot of energy in that fight..." I sighed, nearly falling asleep. Terra smiled. "Hey, you were the one who suggested a beach party! Here, have some of my celestial energy, that will perk you up. Don't worry, I have a lot in reserve, and it wasn't all used up in the fight." She said, placing her hand on me.

"...Now how do I do this?" I asked, confused.

"You don't need to do anything, for now. Just let my energy flow into you." Terra said, smiling.
Suddenly, I felt rejuvniated, and extremely awake.

"...Wow, it's like caffeine, sorta." I said, blinking several times. Terra laughed. "Not really, but I can see where you get the idea." She smiled.

"Hey, we're done!" Laura said, walking over to me, now looking like her old self again, aside from a few almost unnoticeable differences. Kate was walking over too, holding up a mirror and looking at herself, blushing. "Dear god, I'm CUTE." She exclaimed, brushing her hair. I laughed. "Quite the girl, you are." I said, nodding. "Oh, shut it, you. You're kinda cute too... Not just cute, I'd even go as far as to say you're hot." She said, looking at me closely. Coming from Jeremy---Err, Kate, that was a massive compliment. "Um... Thanks." I said, honestly flattered.

"Now, which beach are we going to again?" Ella asked, stretching. Terra smiled. "The Gold Coast, in Australia." She said. "Oh, wicked! Hey, where's Trisha?" Kate said, noticing her absence.
"She's gone to let her family know about what's happened to her and where she will be for the next while or so..." I said, frowning. "Oh, look, there she is now!" I said, looking as Trisha ran over to us, smiling.

"...Awesome! They're so proud of me... And hell, things are starting to look up over there too! I guess instead of a curse, the previous Queen gave us a blessing!" She said, beaming.

"...So before we go any further, we're all going to be in the same neighbourhood for a while whilst Ella trains me, right?" I asked. They all nodded. "Where are you guys gonna sleep?" I asked Terra, Trisha and Ella. "I figured I'd be sleeping at your place." Trisha said, shrugging. "Me too." Terra said. "I'm gonna be in the Lair." Ella said.

"...Now, how the hell is my mom and sister going to deal with you two living with me?" I asked. Trisha shrugged, and Terra laughed.

"Well, I've warped reality for that, just temporarily. I'm now your long-lost cousin, and so is Trisha." Terra said, patting me on my back. "...What." I said, flatly.

"Oh yeah, and we'll be sleeping in the same room too." Trisha said, brightly, glomping me. "...How is that going to work, exactly?" I asked. "You can spawn a couple beds with your fabricator, can't you?" She said, smiling. "...Oh, good. Just don't get any ideas..." I said, facepalming.

"Don't worry, we won't jump on your bed or anything like that." Trisha said, beaming.

"....Or attempt to encourage a relationship with you by sleeping in the same bed with you, if that was what you were asking." Terra said. "...Good to know." I said. "Hey! The only bed Becks will be sharing is mine!" Laura said, hugging me. I grumbled something along the lines of 'this has to be a dream', before we all appeared at the beach with no warning.
Chapter Eleven: Stuff.




"What the hell! Where's our freaking warning, Terra?!" I said.

"Hey, I gave it to you a couple seconds before we arrived!" She defended. I facepalmed. "Whatever. Let's have some fun!" I said.

We all stood up after having being knocked down due to the teleportation, and looked around to find a completely empty beach, on a gorgeous day.

"...Weird." I said, facepalming.

"'It's not weird, Jake." Ella said, creepily. I looked at her, confused. Why did she call me by my original name?

"It's the future... Queen." She said, in a completely different voice. "It's the future if you don't do anything to stop it from happening!" She said, and suddenly she burst into flames, along with all my other friends. I looked around, helpless, and saw the rest of the beach burning, and the city that was built alongside it.

"What the hell is going on here?!" I yell, and suddenly, everything shimmered as if I were looking into a watery reflection that had just been disturbed by someone throwing something on the surface. I then found myself staring at my hometown, Piroe. The houses were crumbling, people were running around screaming. I then looked up at the sky, and saw gigantic sky-borne monsters flying around and destroying stuff. The vision then shifted to my house, and I gasped: It was gone, run into the ground. My family was nowhere to be seen; and I saw a vision of myself in the middle of the ruins, punching the ground and crying, in despair.

"...No." I said, shaking my head. "This can't be happening."

Suddenly, the world collapsed around me and I found myself floating in whitespace.

"...It will... If you let it." A male voice said, sounding like it came from everywhere around me and not just one single location.

"Why would I let such a thing happen?" I said, unable to move. The voice laughed. "You see... Sometimes, destiny doesn't give you a choice, I'm afraid. Look for the red flags. Be prepared." The voice said, as the white around me slowly faded into black.

***

"Rebecca! Get the hell up!" A voice said, and my eyes snapped open. I found myself in my bedroom, completely calm and in control.

"...Yes, Terra." I said, sitting up and grumbling. It was a few days after the actual beach party, and we'd just skipped over that due to leaving more to the reader's imagination. It was just a regular beach party, nothing special happened. And besides, the Author wanted to skip ahead in time, so he did. Deal with it.

"Morning, sleepyhead!" Trisha said, from beside my bed. She was wearing our school uniform, and seemed all-too-happy about it.

"...Why are you in a school uniform?" I asked, grumbling as I got out of bed. She laughed. "Remember what I told you last night? I'm coming with you to school from now on!" She said. I frowned. "School, huh... First day back since I was turned into a girl..." I sighed.

Maybe I was just paranoid, but I didn't want to go. It just felt... Weird. Especially after everything that's happened.

"...So I'm going as a new student?" I asked, as I walked down the stairs. Trisha nodded. "Yeah, it's your first year—technically, anyway." Trisha said, as we entered the kitchen.

"Oh, hey. Nice to see you're looking good, Rebecca!" Mom said, in the kitchen. Terra was walking around, examining things as if she were interested in the house's history.

"...Hey, Terra. Sleep well?" I said, walking up. She nodded. "Interesting place you've got here, filled with... memories." She said, holding up a photo.

"...What's that supposed to mean?" I asked. Terra sighed.

"...I don't know... But I feel almost as if something else has happened here... Something important, not just to your family, but to the whole world..." She said, slowly.

"Breakfast's up!" Mom said, placing about 5 plates on the table with her trademark bacon/eggs/toast/baked beans breakfast, guaranteed to fill anyone up, even a celestial guardian like me.

"Time to dig in, Girls!" I said, as we all sat down at the table and ate. Grace, my sister, was unsure of the newcomers, however she somehow accepted us. Must be a part of my influence affecting them, because when we came here with Terra and Trisha, they instantly accepted that they were our long-lost cousins without a home, of sorts. I guess the Queen had these powers for a reason after all.
"...So good..." I said, as my plate was now empty. "Agreed. You're a fantastic cook, Mrs. Henderson!" Trisha said. Luckily for me, I've commanded Trisha not to act like a maid around everyday life, because it creped people out. Luckily, probably due to her now-maid-like-mind, she accepted that request and acted like a normal teenager.

"Oh crap, Rebecca, the time!" Terra said, looking at her watch. "Oh crap, indeed. If we don't leave right now, we'll be late! Love you mom, you too Grace!" I said, picking up my schoolbag and exiting the room, with Terra and Trisha following me.

"So glad we're away from there, things are just too awekward... Guess it's just out of the frying pan and into the freezer, amirite?" I said, as we walked to school. Terra nodded. "Can I hug you now?!" Trisha said. I facepalmed. "Always with the hugging..." I sighed.

So, we arrived at the school. I wondered how this was all going to work, so I took the time to ask Terra, whom laughed.

"All records of your previous enrolment in the school have been wiped, and everyone's memories of you have also been wiped. You're going to be fine." She said, putting her hand on my shoulder.

"...Hope so." I said. It was like my first day all over again, and I just hated first days.

"Rebecca!" I heard a voice say, and I turned around to see Laura running over alongside Kate, waving her hands. I smiled. "...So how are these two gonna do?" I asked Terra, as they walked over.
"Kate's situation is just like yours, but since Laura was already a girl, she'll be fine." Terra explained, as they walked over.

"So cool..." Jeremy---err, Kate—said, looking up. "It's gonna be live I've never been here... Like a do-over, you know?" She said, smiling. Well, Jeremy/Kate had a lot to do over, let me tell you. His first year was, let's just say, infamous. And I was his partner in crime, so to speak. A do over for the both of us... Kind of a refreshing thought, you know?

"...Now, Rebecca, I think we need to talk, in private. Come with me to the ladies toilets, cause those are bound to be empty." Laura said, grabbing my hand as we walked into the school, away from the group.

We walked to the first-floor toilets, and Laura shut the door.

"...So what do you want to talk to me about?" I asked. She sighed. "I'm... Not sure about our relationship being publicised in school." She said. I frowned. "...I see what you mean." I said, nodding.
"But the thing is, I don't wanna hide it. Sure, we'll be called names and stuff, but who gives an honest crap about that so long as we're together?" Laura said. "...You sure about this?" I asked. She nodded. "Yeah. Who cares what people say, you know? It'll be refreshing to just be open with it and everything. After all, we are naturally well, Lesbian, so yeah." She said, gripping my hand and nodding. "Well, if you're okay with it...." I said, exhaling.

Then, the bell rang. "Let's go to our common rooms and stuff." Laura said, as we exited the toilets, still holding hands.

I blushed, as we walked past quite a lot of students, but a few of them were staring, obviously getting the message.

"...Awkward." I said, as we approached our common room. "Oh, suck it up. It's who we are, you know?" She said, as we entered our common room.

We stopped holding hands, and sat together on a nearby beanbag. Yes—a beanbag. Our common room was pretty sweet, there were no desks aside from the teachers; just cool beanbags. It was filled with students, a few of them I recognised, but the ones that should have recognised me didn't. It was kind of... I don't know, different.

"...You okay there, Becks?" Laura asked, noticing my concerned expression. I nodded. "It just feels so surreal, you know?" I said. She nodded.

"Attention all; The author of this story has gotten into a slump and wants to get out of said slump." The teacher said, and a random button appeared out of nowhere.

"...What the..." I said, facepalming. So much for that new fourth wall I ordered.

"This button will change everything about this reality till he gets back in his groove again." He said, pressing the button.

"....What." I said, as everyone in the room turned female and grew cat features, INCLUDING the previously-male teacher.

"We are now in a school filled with cat girls. That is all." She said, as the button disappeared. "...We've officially jumped the shark." I said, facepalming again. OR SHOULD I SAY FACE-PAWING?! No, wait, bad pun. I don't even have paws....

"...So, where was I?" The teacher said, forgetting all that had just happened. It is to be assumed that everyone will from now on act as if this is all normal and stuff. So yeah.

"Oh, yeah. That's right. We have two newcomers here, Kate and Rebecca. Please stand up." She said, folding her arms. I rolled my eyes, and stood up.

"The name's Rebecca." I said.

"The name's Kate." Kate said, standing up from a point where I would have been unable to notice her otherwise if she hadn't been.

"Please, sit down. Now that everyone knows who you are, we can move on, assuming you have your timetables." The teacher said. I facepalmed, and shook my head. The teacher laughed a sweet laugh.
"Oh, okay. I've got a new one up here, with your name soon-to-be on it!" She said, holding it up. I walked up, grabbed the timetable, and walked back down to the beanbag, as girls swooned. "She's hot..." I heard one say. "Ohmigosh, she's the hottest girl in the school! Like, totally!" Another said. I was constantly blushing, until I sat back down and gripped Laura's hand again, trying to take my mind to a happier place.

"...Ohmigosh she's into chicks?" Another girl squeed.

I simply facepalmed with my other hand, and rolled my eyes. "...Girl, I would so totally go gay for you. No jokes." One of the girls said, walking up to me. She was a cute, blond girl with dark green eyes and tanned skin. "...Sorry, I've already got a girlfriend." I said, motioning towards Laura. "Aww... Oh well. You two are a cute couple!" She said, somewhat disappointed, walking away. I wondered if she was really serious or not... And why are we in a class filled with cat girls? "Objection! This was NOT a class filled with Cat girls!" I yelled at the narrator.

'Awww.... Fine. I'll change them back now that I have my writers groove back.' The narrator said, and everyone returned to normal.

"...Did that chick just say she'd go gay for that Rebecca chick? Ewww... Mind you, she is kinda hot..." One of the other girls said, looking at me over her friend's shoulder.

"...Do you get the impression that something just happened that we should have known about?" I asked Laura. She shrugged, and shook her head. "Dunno."

So, I looked down at my timetable. Here's what it said.

"Period 1: P.E (9:00)
Period 2: Math (10:00)
Period 3: Science (10:30)
___Interval___ (11:00)
Period 4: Computer Tech (11:30)
Period 5: English (12:00)
____Lunch____ (12:30)
Period 6: History (1:00)
Period 7: Music (2:00)
End (3:00)"

I sighed. "Looks like we'll be in all the same classes... Funny that." Laura said, as we exchanged timetables. "Kinda cool, if you ask me." I said, brightly. I thought back to how much my character had changed since I was turned to a girl, and was glad—it had been for the best, I suppose. I was a lot more cheerful now, somehow, despite all the angst and stuff I'd been going through. Guess I just needed a few days to adjust.

Then, the bell rang. "...Time for Gym class. I hope you brought your Gym uniform!" Laura beamed, as we stood up. I gulped, blushing. Changing... With other girls...

Yeah, I'll just skip over that.

Doo-de-doo!

*Is whacked by fans wanting to read all about it, and changes decision to write it*

"Why do I get the impression that something that should never have been written is being wrote right now?" I said, as we approached the changing rooms.

"Maybe it's the inner author in you, crying out to you to get you to write it or something?" Laura asked. "That sounded perfectly okay in my mind..." She facepalmed, as we walked in.

Instantly, I blushed. Girls were already getting changed. I decided to close my eyes, and get changed as fast as possible, however a minute after I took my shirt off, I heard some girls gossiping.

"Oh hell, that chick's got large boobs." One of them said, and I was sure they were pointing at me.

"...She's also kinda hot." She said, walking over. Then, I was being groped.

"What the hell are you doing?!" I said, as she fondled my boobs. "Whoa, these are real?!" She said, letting go. I opened my eyes, and turned around. She had dark purple hair, brown eyes, and was in her underwear, presumably halfway through getting dressed.

"Wow, you are hot. Georgia knew what she was talking about when she said there was a new hottie in school!" She said, beaming.

"Umm... I'm sorry, what?" I said, blushing. "Oh, look at that! She's embarrassed! So cute!" She said, squeeing.

"...Umm... My name's--" I began, but was interrupted.

"Rebecca? Yeah, word travels fast around here, and the word is you're new here. So listen, if you ever get in a row with a chick named Francine, don't worry, she's just going to be jealous of your good looks, cause you look fabulous. You should be like a movie star or something." She said, smiling.
"...Why did you feel my boobs?" I asked, ashamed of that question. She laughed.

"It just felt, I dunno, right. I also wanted to see if they were real, and they are. You lucky girl, you!" She said. I frowned, still blushing. It must have been something to do with my influence... I dunno, highly active Pheromones or something.

"...Well, whatever. Hey, who is this Georgia you were talking about?" I asked. The girl laughed. "She's the girl that so totally came on to you in your common room. You know, the one who would go gay for you?" She said. "Ah." I said, nodding. "However, she tells me you also have a girlfriend..." The girl said. I blushed bright red. "Umm—Yeah. I'm kinda... Lesbian." I said, slowly and quietly, twiddling my thumbs.

"...Hey, girl, that's okay. I'm bi, so I totally see where you're coming from." She said, laughing. "So what's your name?" I asked.

"Me? The name's Garnet." She said, holding out her hand which I subsequently shook. "You already know my name, so yeah." I said, turning back to my clothes and continuing to get changed. Things were just way too awkward.

"I can tell you're going to be a popular girl with the guys, but something tells me that when they find out you have a girlfriend, they'll lay off... Well, most of them. And some of the girls here too I suspect are Lesbian also, but I haven't got any solid proof... Well, see you in class, I suppose!" She said, going back to her clothes. I finished changing, and entered the P.E room, which was really just an oversized basketball court.

"Laura? You around here?" I Asked, as I entered the room. "I'm right behind you, girl!" Laura's voice said, as she surprise hugged me.

"...Do you really think you should be doing that around here so soon?" I asked, blushing, but Laura seemed to be enjoying the hug, because she ignored my advice.

"...Hey, are those chicks like, hugging?!" A guy's voice said, as he walked over to me. He was buff, and had a no-bullshit kind of aura about him—your average everyday school bully, if you will.

"...The name's Dante. And you might be..." He said, holding out his hand which I refused to shake. He just seemed like a bad guy.

"...Rebecca." I said, as Laura looked up, her expression stiffening. "You know this guy?" I whispered. "Yeah. You don't because he's not in any of your classes. He's a real jerk, tried to get me to cheat on you and everything." She whispered back. "Gotcha." I whispered.

"...Say, you wouldn't fancy a date with me, tonight at eight?" He said, folding his arms.

"...No. I've kind of got a girlfriend." I said, motioning to Laura. "—What. That chick? Laura of the great Noodle Incident?" He said, laughing. "...You got a problem with that?" I said, forcibly stepping my way out of Laura's hug, folding my arms and giving the best tough-girl look I could; which was kinda hard, considering how cute/hot I seemed to be.

"...Hey, I'm the guy who gets all the girls around here. Just because you're gay doesn't mean you're not mine." He sneered.

"No. I'm not yours because I already have a girlfriend. See?" I said, turning to Laura and kissed her, passionately. I withdrew as soon as people started noticing, giving gasps, and looked around to see Dante's jaw dropped, which he subsequently closed. He then grabbed my collar and pulled me closer to him, sneering.

"She is not your girlfriend. Someone as hot as you is mine, no question." He spat. I then decided to try something new.

"You are a worthless freak." I said. But it wasn't just another pointless insult. This time, my words had power; influence. I wasn't just telling him what he was; I was convincing him that he was.

"...What." he said, flatly. Oh crap. My influence only worked on girls. Damn.

"...You will be mine, you gay punk." He said.

"Looking at you, I'm kinda glad I'm gay. I'm surprised that so much hideousness can be put into one form and not explode due to the sheer scrappiness of it all." I said, laughing, being entirely honest.
"—Is that girl thinking of taking on Dante?" One of my classmates said, worried. "I hope not! She doesn't know what's coming to her!" Another one said, even more worried.

"Listen. You are MY girl. Got that? Now, dump your little girlfriend over there." He commanded. I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "Oh, Dante. You're so gosh darn intimidating. I think I might even pee myself cause you're so scary." I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes.

"If you don't do what I say, you will get the worst beating of your life. The teacher's not around, so don't go crawling behind her when I get mad!" He said, pinning me up against the wall. I simply laughed, for it was pretty darn hilarious the situation I was in. I was a lot stronger than any human could ever be, and no matter how strong he was, I was sure I'd be able to kick his ass into next year if I wanted to.

"...I could beat you up with one hand tied around my back whilst balancing a basketball on my nose like a seal!" I said, imitating said position. He growled. "Listen, bitch, If you don't dump your friend within the next three seconds, I'll beat the crap out of you." He spat, obviously enraged.

I smiled. "I'd like to see you try." Was my response. He growled and threw me onto the ground (He had been holding me up in the air all this time by my collar).

"Wow, that was really scary of you, Dante!" I said, standing up, the impact not hurting me at all. "Guys!" He yelled. Suddenly, what appeared to be five guys form the surrounding area joined Dante, smugly.

"You need a whole gang to beat up a single, defenceless, unarmed girl?" I scoffed, laughing. "No, but I'm going to wipe the floor with your pretty little face anyway! These guys are just insurance. You see, Jonathan here, can beat you in a minute flat. Take it away, Jono-boy!" He said, laughing.

Jonathan launched himself at me, and threw a well-aimed punch at my face. I quickly put one hand up, and stopped the attack as quickly as it had started. "...No one has been able to stop that attack before." He said. I laughed. "Well, now that you have attacked me, the self-defence argument is brought to my side. I can defend myself without getting in trouble with the teachers! Now, why don't you back away, like a good boy would, before I pummel your privates so hard your gender changes." I said, menacingly, holding back this guy's punch with no effort whatsoever.

He growled, and threw another punch at me with his other arm. I blocked that with my other arm, and then head butted the guy. I truly felt sorry for him, as he fell to the floor with a big bruise to his head, unconscious. He was probably bullied until he joined Dante's ranks... Poor guy.

"How long was that?!" One of the students asked, quickly. "Half a minute! God, she bet freaking Jonathan in half a freaking minute!" One of the students said, excited.

"....Jonathan was weak. Kenny here, he's much stronger. Take it away." Dante said, obviously infuriated, but trying unsuccessfully to mask it.

Kenny simply ran at me, whilst I stepped over Jonathan's unconscious body casually. When he finally got within striking distance, I—incredibly quickly—thrust a well-aimed kick into his chest. "Oof!" He said, and doubled over, staggering. He regained his previous stance, and continued to run at me, fists ready for a strong punch attack. I simply crouched, and punched the same spot I had kicked him in, and he doubled over, and collapsed to the ground.

"...Biggs!" Dante growled, and a tough-looking emo guy dressed completely in black walked up to me, calmly. I could tell that this guy had a lot more experience than the previous two.

"...You're a good fighter. Pity you had to face me though... After I'm through with you, you'll be begging to date the boss." He said, smugly.

"...Throw all you've got at me, then." I said, folding my arms. "Be careful what you wish for..." he said, and he immediately tried sweeping me off my feet, but I simply dodged.

"Come on, you've got to do better than that." I said, rolling my eyes.

"...Time to get down and dirty, I suppose." He said, flexing his muscles. I scoffed at his tough-guy-act. I was gonna send this guy crying home to mommy.

"Yah!" he said, throwing a quick punch at me, which I just side-stepped over. He then quickly threw another punch at me with his other arm, which I also sidestepped.

"...This is all you've got?" I said. The guy growled, took a couple of steps back, and literally leapt at me.
"Oh, come on." I said, and I crouched as he flew over me, and landed on the ground behind me. He was originally aiming at my face, and hit a poor unconscious Jonathan's face instead. Poor guy.
"Ngh!" He grunted, standing up, obviously enraged.

"...You are indeed a worthy opponent, but you rely too much on dodging attacks. This time, you won't be so lucky." He scoffed, and charged at me. This time, I decided to let the blow connect. Just for kicks.
His punch connected with my face, but failed to do any really significant damage other than make me wince a little. "...You punch like a girl." I said. "...How the hell..." Biggs said, stepping back, grabbing its hand because it was sore.

"...Now let me show you a few moves of mine." I said. All this time, I had been going easy on the poor sap. Now it was time to hit him where it really hurt—his groin.

I aimed a well-thrust kick up his privates, and he doubled over, looking as if he'd had enough. But it wasn't enough for me. I then kicked him in the stomach, and whilst he flew backwards from the sheer force, I ran up to him and socked him in the face. Not as hard as I could, but enough to break his nose. "This is what you were trying to do to me, only I kinda succeeded." I said, as he fell to the ground, unconscious. Luckily, his head was tilted backwards so his nose didn't bleed too much.
"...You bitch. You take out half my group without breaking a sweat? Now, it's personal." Dante said, as he and his two remaining goons run up to me, looking like they meant business.

"...You are a pathetic, sad excuse for a person." I said, rolling my eyes, but keeping an eye on their positions. Dante was in front of me, and his two remaining goons were on either side of me.

"Oh, and everyone who hates him? You can consider yourselves truly awesome!" I yelled, putting power into those words, and all the girls swooned, obviously getting the memo, even if I forced it to them.
"...Don't listen to this gay freak! I'm the tough guy here, not her!" Dante said, losing his cool. The girls seemed to preoccupied with their awesomeness to take any notice of his taunts.

"Go Rebecca! You're awesome!" A girl yelled. Suddenly, the whole class was cheering me on.

"...Now, I don't want to go disappointing my fans, so I think I'm going to wipe the floor with you now." I said, advancing on Dante. Suddenly, one of the goons grabbed my arms and tied them behind my back, and another one grabbed my feet, holding me still. I sighed. "You really are pathetic, aren't you?" I said. Dante approached me, cracking his knuckles with a smug look on his face.

"I'm going to enjoy this one, Freak." He said, menacingly. "Give me your best shot." I said. He roared, and threw a punch at me. I dodged, so he hit the guy holding my arms instead, stunning him. I used this opportunity to spin around, punch that dude Dante just punched so he became unconscious, and I also punched the guy holding my legs. In his stunned awe, my legs came free, and I spun around, and kicked the guy, sending him into the other goon. Now, it was only me and Dante.
"Not so tough without your guys, are you?!" I said.

"I can still take you down, you bitch." He sneered, his left eye twitching with rage.

"...Listen, I don't wanna fight you. You can back away now, and not get your ass kicked like your friends just did." I proposed. He laughed. "You take out my entire gang but me, and you expect me to just walk away?!" He scoffed. "I'm giving you a choice, Dante. Take it or leave it, I don't care." I said.
"Oh god, Rebecca! You're so awesome!" Laura said, like a fan girl. I would have taken the time to explain that she was now incredibly strong too, due to her being a celestial guardian and all, but it would mean telling everyone else here that we were, well, celestial guardians, so I decided I'd just tell her later.

"You little punk!" Dante roared, and threw a punch at me, which connected with my boobs. That one hurt.

"...Oof!" I said, taken aback. "...You're gonna pay for that one, freak!" I yelled, grabbing his arm and twisting around his back. I then proceeded to push it upwards, putting him under incredible pain. He bent over, helpless, until he sent a backwards kick up my privates. I doubled over, hurt a little bit more, but it was insignificant, surprisingly. He must have been pretty strong to impact damage on me like that.

"...Bastard!" I said, sending a full-powered kick to his groin, which connected as he turned around.
He was sent flying into the air, and landed back down, faceplanting on the floor.

"...What the... She's so powerful!" One of the girls said, swooning.

"You're a monster..." Dante said, before falling unconscious after trying to stand up.

"...And that, my friends, is why you don't mess with me." I said, folding my arms.

Suddenly, slow clapping could be heard. I turned around, and saw whom I presumed to be a teacher approaching me, clapping dramatically. If one could do such a thing. I gulped. I wasn't gonna get in trouble for this, was I? After all, it WAS all self defence!

"...Umm... Self defence?" I said, gulping.

"...I saw the whole thing." She said, folding her arms. She looked like a stern gal, but was incredibly cute.

"...Then why didn't you intervene?" I asked.

"They had it coming to them, and I wanted to see what happened when the pain arrived. Let's just say, they don't give a damn about authority or teachers, and have been a constant pain in the ass since they got here. You just did the whole school a favour, but don't tell anyone, okay? I could get into trouble. Besides, how the hell did you do that? You were strong, powerful, and not to mention incredibly hot whilst doing it... Oh, what am I saying!" She said, facepalming on the end of the last sentence, obviously stunned by why she found me so gosh darn attractive.

"...I'm just an incredibly well trained, strong little girl." I said, nodding.

"I still have to punish you for what you did though. Fighting is not condoned, no matter how well they deserved the beating of their lives after attempting to harm you pretty badly." She said, nodding.
"...How are you going to punish me?"I asked. "One detention, at Lunch, since it was only in self defence. If it wasn't, you would have been given a suspension." She said, sternly. "Oh well, Time to get on to the lesson, I suppose." I said, underwhelmed at the punishment, but glad it wasn't worse.
"I so love you right now!" One of the girls said, incredibly high-pitched. "Ohmigosh, you're so awesome!" Another girl said. "Pity she's gay... I'd tap that." A guy said to his friend, who nodded. "So cool..." Another girl swooned. I walked up to Laura, who was obviously glad that Dante was now unconscious.

"...You okay? They didn't hurt you or anything?" Laura asked, incredibly concerned. I nodded. "I'm fine. A couple hits seemed to hurt though, only from Dante, but that's not weird, right? I'm not invincible, after all." I said, as we embraced.

"Aww... So cute!" A girl said. I was pretty sure I would end up having my own base of fangirls by the end of the day, no question.

"...I love you so much right now." Laura said, as we hugged.

"Same here." I said.

"That guy was such an asshole to me the first year I was here... Oh god... I didn't want to tell anyone in case he found out, but he was hurting me all the time, he wanted me... But luckily, I didn't give in. I'm so glad he got what he was coming to him!" Laura said.

"Kiss her!" One of the guys yelled. "Idiot." His friend said, punching him on the shoulder lightly.
"I think it would be so romantic if they kissed now..." One of the girls swooned. "Agreed." A guy said, nodding. I blushed. "Shall we?" I asked. Laura nodded, and we kissed, just for the crowd. I was sure not to infatuate her uncontrollably this time, though.

The crowd swooned, but a few girls rolled their eyes, obviously completely straight and disgusted.
"...Girls! Do I have to pull you apart so we can start the lesson?!" The teacher said, appearing next to us. We pulled apart, blushing. "Sorry, I did just save the both of us from a beating though, so it was well deserved?" I said, shrugging. "Be that as it may, we're cutting into valuable class time." The teacher said.

"So what are we going to do, anyway?" I asked, folding my arms, eyebrows raised.

"Basketball. We're going to practice some dribbling, passing, and stuff. There will be groups of two. We will do this for ten minutes until the teams are picked and the match begins!" The teacher said.
"Now, line up in no particular order and I will pick the teams." The teacher said. "Oh, I so hope I get paired with Rebecca!" One of the girls squeed. I facepalmed. Even the straight non-disgusted girls wanted me! Kinda weird.

So, we lined up and I got paired Garnet, who was incredibly pleased. "You were so awesome, taking that Dante freak and his goons out!" She said, as we went to pick up two basket balls.

"Thanks, I guess." I said, blushing. I looked over my shoulder to see who Laura had been paired with, and it was with a random guy who kept on looking at me, frowning, obviously disappointed that I wasn't into guys. Well, tough luck, bro.

"So, you sure you don't want a different girlfriend? I'm open." She said, as we passed the basket ball. I blushed. "No, but thanks." I said. "Aww... Gonna have to find another girl then." She said. "I thought you were BI, not Lesbian?" I asked. She laughed. "After seeing you, my priority right now is to get a girlfriend instead of a boyfriend. Besides, most boys... They just don't appeal to me, you know?" She said. "So you're Bi with a preference of girls?" I said, eyebrows raised. Garnet shrugged. "I guess." She said.

"Such a shame that you're Lesbian... You'd have made a fine girlfriend." A guy said, from behind me. "...Whatever." I said, facepalming and grumbling.

About a few minutes later, the teacher blew her whistle and we all walked over to her in our pairs.
"Now, the real game begins. I will be dividing you guys up into two groups, and you will together play a game of basketball." She said, in somewhat disjointed English for some reason. Probably because the author of this story is trying to get into the writing groove again for a day so he can bring this story up to the appropriate NaNoWriMo mark.

"Well, that's all well and good..." I said. "Hey, what happened to Dante and those freaks?" I asked.
"They got sent to the infirmary, you gave them a pretty good beating, you know." The teacher said.
"Well... Err, sorry, i guess." I said, blushing.

"Why should you be sorry? Dante was a freak!" One of my classmates said. "Quiet! There will be no name calling here." The teacher said.

"Well, whatever." I sighed.

"Anyway, I'll now put you into your separate teams." The teacher said, and divided us. I noticed I was on the opposite team of Laura and Garnet. Well, crap. However, knowing that Laura was also a celestial guardian, this would be a match for the ages.
"Now, begin!" The teacher said.

Half an hour later, after having no idea how to play and no idea what just happened, we were walking down the hallway to our next class, and encountered Jere—err, Kate—in the hallway, being harassed by some bullies.

"You're kidding me, a hot chick like you doesn't want to go out with me?" A man said, and Kate simply shook her head.

"Oh, not this shit again..." I said, facepalming. "Its the same thing that happened to me with Dante. What are the odds, amirite?" I said. Laura nodded. "Shouldn't you, I don't know, do something?" Laura asked, as the guy became more and more pushy with Kate. "Not yet..." I said, watching the situation to see how Kate would react.

"Listen, Tom, I don't want to go out with you. You're not my type." Kate said, simply and emotionlessly. Well, she was a celestial guardian, and celestial guardians are all, well, kinda, well, Lesbian. No guy was her type.

"Hey, Tom. Back of. The chick doesn't like you." One of his classmates said, and Tom backed off, grumbling. I could tell that this wasn't over.

"You okay, Kate?" I said, walking up to her, as she watched Tom walk away. She nodded. "We aren't into guys, so no guy should be my type. I just don't want to project that I'm Lesbian. You know?" Kate sighed. I put my hand on her shoulder, and smiled. "You'll do fine, girl! Just keep these arrogant and ignorant guys off of your back. Who knows, maybe you'll find a girl you like." I said, laughing. Kate smiled. "Well, I hope so, if not to get these guys off of my back." She exclaimed.

Then, I got an idea. I had a perfect match for Kate. But it would require some, well, planning if it was going to ever work out.

"I'm sure you'll find someone... Or rather, I'll find someone for you. I already have a good-ish candidate..." I said. Kate frowned. "You sure you wanna play the matchmaker for me?" She said, eyebrows raised. "Yeah, I'm sure." I said, nodding.

This was gonna be fun.
Chapter Twelve: Fire Monsters and Date Stuff.



"You want me to go out with who?" Garnet asked, folding her arms, eyebrows raised. "Kate. She's... Well, Lesbian. I figured you needed a girlfriend, and you had a preference for girls, and Kate is looking for a girlfriend, so you'd do fine." I said.

"Well, I suppose I could give it a shot. Is she cute?" Garnet asked. I blushed, thinking about Kate's cuteness for the first time.

"Umm. Yeah, she's hot." I said. "I said cute, not hot. You fancy her?" Garnet asked, jokingly.

"Umm--- well, we're allowed to think of other girls besides our girlfriend's as hot, right? Guys do it all the time." I said. "I guess. So, you want to organise a date with me and her?"

"Well, yeah. I figure, Kate needs someone like you, you know? Hot... funny, smart, willing to listen to stuff. You'd be a great match." I said, truthfully.

"Well, you'll need to ask this Kate of yours what time suits her." She said. I smiled. "Already did. After school, right?" I said. "Well, that's fine with me. Tell her to meet me at the gates." Garnet said, smiling.

"Will do. Thanks for this, you know." I said. "Hey, don't worry about it! Just don't get into the habit of playing Cupid, okay?" Garnet said, stretching.

"Well, thanks." I said. "Gonna go tell Kate now!" I ran off. It was Lunchtime, and Kate was outside, eating her packed lunch. "She said yes." I said, as I walked up to her. Kate's eyebrows raised.
"You really think I'm ready for a relationship?" She asked. I nodded. "You'll do fine. You girls will meet up outside the school gates after school, and she'll take you on a date." I said, beaming. Kate blushed. "Is she hot?" She asked. I laughed. "Hell yeah. The hottest human in this school I've seen so far!" I exclaimed. Well, we weren't human anymore, were we? We were freaking cat girls. So no, we weren't technically human.

"Well, I guess I should thank you, after all, you know how long I've been looking for a girlfriend, right? Ever since Sherry dumped me before I even met you." Kate said, nodding. "I wonder how that was altered with the reality warp... Wait, no. Let's not go there." I said, facepalming.

So anyway, we met up outside the gate, and before long, Garnet arrived. "Whoa, you're right, she is hot." They said, simultaneously. "Well, you two have fun together. I'm gonna head home and train with the girls." I said, waving them goodbye. I just hoped everything would work out well for them, and wouldn't end up being too awkward. I just hope that Kate didn't reveal her true form, or even worse, if she did, she wouldn't make Garnet into one too. Not that I'm complaining... But everything happening around me these past few days has been complete and utter madness.

So, I walked home, whistling a merry tune. I had no idea why, but it just seemed like the right thing to do. The tune was kind of epic, and I reminded myself to put it into my music-making app on my desktop so I could realise the tune to its full potential.

"Welcome home!" Trisha said brightly, as I opened the door.

"Hey guys. Where's mom?" I asked, looking around.

"Well, she's out shopping with Grace. That means I can be your maid for a while! Yay!" She said, instantly glomping me. "Would you like anything, mistress?" She said, as she freed me from her glomp. I shrugged. "A glass of water would be fine, thank you" I said, smiling. This girl was weird... but it wasn't her fault. It was the previous Queen's fault. I knew this was supposed to be a gift and everything, but I just wasn't sure... It felt kind of wrong, but yet somehow strangely right. I know, confusing. That's the word I was looking for. And no, I am not a douche. I'm just padding this story so it reaches the 50,000 word mark for NaNoWri--- Oh hey, the fourth wall is back in place, nice.
"Here's your water, Mistress!" Trisha said, holding it up and bowing. "Thanks. Hey, where's Terra?" I asked. "Oh, she went with them, she figured that she'd see what your family was like and stuff." She said. "So it's just me and you?" I said.

"And me!" Ella's voice said, as she appeared out of thin air. "Whoa!" I said, nearly spewing out my water in surprise.

"Oh... Awesome. So what are you going to teach me now?" I asked. Ella smiled. "The transformation technique I used on you when we first saw eachother..." She said. "Whoa, wait, what?!" I said, this time really spewing out my water. That meant more kissing, right?

"Oh, yeah, let me explain. Basically, every now and then, a new Celestial Guardian is made to watch over the smaller parts of the world. We're going to make one so she can watch over Tokyo, which surprisingly doesn't have one yet." She said.

"...It's going to be a guy, isn't it." I said, putting my water down on the bench. "Yeah. We picked one who will take it well, so don't worry." She said.

"But I'm Lesbian... I ain't kissing no guy." I said, disgusted. "It's part of the job description. You have to do this." She said, putting her hand on my shoulder.

"But... Fine." I said, sighing. "So, why exactly are we doing this?" I said, again.

"Well, the Tokyo Celestial Guardian has gone missing, and they need a new one. We're short on them due to the attacks on the headquarters and stuff, so we need to make another one." She said.
"Is this how you guys breed?" I asked, feeling sick. "No, silly. We breed, err, in a variety of different ways. This is a way of making more soldiers." She said.

"Ugh... Okay, okay. Spare me the details, please. Now where is the guy I must turn into a guardian?" I said, shuddering.

"In Tokyo. Duh. I've prepared a transport there. Also, first, we need you to practice the technique." She said. After noticing my expression and raised eyebrows, she explained. "On me. All it will do for me is make me show my cat features, so don't worry." She said. "Why can't I, err, practice, on Laura?" I asked, blushing. "Cause I wanna kiss you. You're just that hot." Ella explained, blushing. Okay, now that was weird. Well, compared to other things that have happened recently, not so much.

"So, what do I do?" I said, folding my arms and looking away, embarrassed that I had to do such a thing.

"Basically, you kiss me, thinking of turning me into a Celestial Guardian. However, when you do this, do as I taught you and access your inner celestial energy and focus on transforming me, okay? With guys, you also have to focus on turning them into girls, or else it won't work. Got that? It requires a lot of concentration." She said. I blushed, and approached her. "So, like this then?" I asked, and kissed her with my eyes closed, thinking of turning her into her catgirl form. I felt her trembling sorta, and when I pulled away, she appeared to be under my influence, and indeed, in her celestial guardian form.

"Oh... Man that was a good kiss..." She said, obviously not herself. "Umm... Sorry. I'll just kiss you again to make that go away." I said, blushing as I kissed her again, thinking of removing my influence from her.

"...You're a really good kisser, you know. Even without your influence, or when you're removing it." She said, as I pulled away, obviously smitten with me. "...My turn! Why does Ella get all the action?!" Trisha said, and she surprise-kissed me, passionetly.

"Oh, you really ARE a good kisser...." She said, as she withdrew, under even more of my influence than Ella had been. "Oh god, this is like some sick twisted kinda fantasy, isn't it..." I said, blushing.
"If that were true, would you be complaining?" Ella asked, blushing bright red. I shook my head, and shrugged. "Guess not."

"So yeah, that's what you do when you encounter the guy you're supposed to turn." She said.
"So how are we going to get there again?" I asked, blushing an even brighter red. What was this, some sort of Ella-Trisha-Laura-Me love triangle—err, square? I shuddered at the thought. This story needs to go back to childlike innocence NOW. Oh, hey fourth wall! Didn't notice you there. Sorry I keep on breaking you and everything.

"...What was I saying again?" Ella said, frowning. "I'm suddenly not under your influence anymore... Well, that's weird. Did anyone else just hear the sound of something shattering?" Trisha said. I shrugged.

"So we're going to forget the last two pages happened and are just red herrings?" Ella asked. "Well, sure. Why not." I shrugged.

"...You know, this whole plotline seems strange... Like the author is toying with us--- Wait, forget I said that. The fourth wall was just repaired." Ella said, sighing.

"We have a fourth wall?" I said, eyebrows raised. Ella shrugged.

"What the hell is a fourth wall and why do we not have one!" Trisha asked.

"Well basically, we are speaking to all the readers out there. And the author, that fetishist." Ella sighed.

"What." Trisha said, flatly.

"Listen, it's a nerd thing. We break the fourth wall IRL, just in case we're all in a story or something and 'god' really is just a kid typing random words at his computer. It's fun." I explained.

"I get that... Kinda." Trisha sighed, obviously mentally facepalming.

"So, what are we going to do now?" I asked.

"Well, we figured you'd need the night off, so we're going to just chill, have fun and stuff." Ella explained, smiling.

"So, you appeared from the Pocket Universe just to come and have fun? Awesome." I said, nodding. Suddenly, I heard a beeping from my pocket, and pulled out my cellphone. It was a text from Kate.
"Oh?" I said, opening it. "What is it?" Trisha asked. "It's a text from Kate. Apparently her date with Garnet is going really well." I said, reading it. "She's on a date?" Ella said, eyebrows raised.

"Yeah, I totally hooked her up with this cool chick from school." I said.

"Well, that's all good... But... I see a few complications." Ella said, frowning.

"What do you mean?" I asked, sitting down at the couch and leaning back, relaxing.

"Well, if they kiss—which knowing celestial guardians dating people, its an incredibly likely possibility—she might, shall we say, accidentally turn this Garnet girl into a celestial guardian herelf." She said. I frowned.

"How does that work? I thought transforming only worked rarely, on few people?" I asked.

"Erm—well, only one kind of transformation." She explained.

"What. So you could have transformed Kate/Larua when we met instead of me?!" I said, standing up, entirely shocked.

"Well, there was no time. You had the strongest aura around you. You were the quickest person I could transform—if I had picked anyone else, we'd have all died." She said, stammering.

"This makes no sense... You lied to me?" I asked.

"No. We didn't tell you the whole truth. And I could also feel something drawing to you—maybe your latent celestial energy, the potential to be the Queen. I don't know why i picked you, but let me tell you that we all would have died if I hadn't." She said, firmly. "I should have noticed something was weird when I borrowed your energy... you had higher reserves than anyone else I'd borrowed it from, and you transformed a lot faster than anyone I've ever seen... If you ask me, it sounds like you were supposed to be transformed then, and not anyone else." She said, firmly. I sighed. Retcons, retcons, retcons. When will the author learn?

"So, Kate could transform Garnet if they kissed..." I said, sighing, annoyed at the current revelation but accepting it because there was nothing more I could do and Ella made a fine point.

"It's not a matter of if, Becks. It's a matter of when." Ella sighed, leaning against a nearby wall.
"What." I said.

"Sometimes, kissing is just inevitable. We have this, sort of effect, if you will, on humans. Kate will no doubt kiss Garnet, it's inevitable." She said, firmly.

"Oh god... You mean... Dear god, we have to stop this date!" I said, frantically.

"No, Becks. This could be a good thing, you know. Kate needs someone in the loop she can talk to, and if what you've said about her too, she needs a girlfriend, so she'll be fine. We need to let this one happen, and explain it to her afterwards. Besides, it's not like she's a guy or anything." Ella sighed.
"Good point. I think we will all benefit from Kate having a girlfriend—it will motivate her to... oh, whatever. You know what I mean." Trisha said, obviously losing her train of thoughts.

"Yeah. We should let this happen." I said, nodding. "So... What do we do now? Shall we see a movie or something?" Trisha asked.

"Sure, why not. Anything interesting on?"

"Umm... There's this anime movie on... I think it's got catgirls in it..." Ella said, twiddling her thumbs.
"What the hey, let's go." I said, standing up.

___________
Meanwhile...
___________

"You're pretty cute, you know." Garnet said, as she and Kate walked down to a nearby restaurant. Kate blushed. "Umm... Thanks. You're not just cute, you're actually kinda hot." She exclaimed.
"Oh... You really think so?" Garnet said, blushing. Kate nodded. "Yeah." She said. Oh god, is this love? She thought, feeling a warmth in her heart, as it beat purposefully.

"Thanks. You have no idea how much that means to me..." Garnet sighed, as they entered the restaurant. It was a nice place, warmly lit. There were circular dark-brown wooden tables. People were sitting here and there, chatting quietly, and there were cute looking waitresses serving them.
"So, you want to eat here?" Kate asked, casually. Garnet nodded. "Yeah, they have the most excellent chicken dishes!" She said. "Awesome, I love chicken!" Kate exclaimed. "Oh wow, me too!" Garnet said. "We have so much in common..."

So, they sat down and ordered their dinner. Kate was going to pay for everything; she was just nice that way.

"So... What do you do outside from school, Garnet?" Kate asked, leaning back in her chair, feeling a bit awkward and embarrassed. After all, she used to be a guy and she was never really good around girls and stuff...

"Um, not much. I don't really have that many friends, you see, and am a bit confined to my home. I do however go to this cool sci-fi and anime club one of my few friends hosts, and that's always a laugh. I should invite you next time, there's one on in a couple days. Do you like sci-fi?" Garnet asked. Kate blushed, as she looked at Garnet, just thinking about how cute she was. She had a orange headband in her dark purple hair. Her brown eyes seemed to shine in the sunlight, and she had the face of an angel. She was wearing a white blouse with a black vest over the top of it, and a dark green mini-skirt. It was totally weird for a colour combination like that to work, and Kate was a bit jealous. She didn't really think of herself as hot, considering she'd just become a girl a few weeks ago due to some magic stuff all you readers know about, and she was still adjusting.

"Yeah, I love sci-fi. I'm, well, shall we say a bit of a nerd." Kate said, laughing awkwardly. Garnet's eyebrows rose. "Nerds are awesome. Especially girl nerds—we need more of those!" She said, enthusiastically.

"Oh?" Kate said, surprised.

"Hell yeah. So you know a lot about computers and stuff, right?" Garnet said, obviously really interested.

"Yeah, I'm a bit of an expert in that area." Kate said, truthfully. It was really one of the only things she took pride in, and that was saying a lot. Back when she was a guy, she didn't really have much of a life aside from spending time with Jake/Rebecca. She was a bit of a loner in school, but was a very good fighter, so when she got picked on she could really show the bullies what she was made of, which was a good thing but got her into more trouble than the bullies did, and her parents didn't really see it as a constructive way of spending her time. She didn't really like to think about her parents though; it was a bit of a... complicated situation.

"So cool... I think I really, really like you, Kate!" Garnet said, happily. "Really? You think so?" Kate said, a bit nervous. "Yeah. You're nice, kind, funny, smart... Just the kinda girl I'm looking for." Garnet said. Then, their dinner arrived.

"Oh—Thanks, I guess. Time to dig in!" Kate said, eagerly, as the waitress put Kate's plate on her table. "Talk later, eat now?" Garnet said. Kate nodded, and they got stuck in.
About half an hour later, they had finished their meals, and even though Kate was still kinda hungry, she didn't want to let Garnet onto anything that seemed out of the ordinary, for fear of being found out as a celestial guardian.

"That was... delicious..." Garnet said, obviously stuffed. Kate smiled. "So... What do you think of me?" Garnet said, leaning over the table.

"Umm... You're kind, attractive, funny, smart... Everything a girl like me wants, you know?" Kate said, blushing as she also leaned forward. They were almost kissing, and the air around them was just too much for Kate to handle.

"I..." Kate began, just before they almost locked lips, when suddenly a massive explosion sounded. "What the hell?!" She said, standing up and looking around for the source.

"Agh! Right at the worst moment!" Garnet said, obviously disappointed.

Kate growled, as she noticed something moving in the shadows outside. Something with red eyes. The rest of the restaurant was rushing around in panic, and most people were leaving to see what had happened. Then, Kate realised the place was on fire.

She turned around, and ran up to Garnet, grabbing her hand. "I need you to trust me." She said, simply. Garnet nodded, afraid.

Kate helped Garnet out of the restaurant, and before long they were facing the... whatever it was, that had caused the explosion.

It was a big, freakin' monster. It had spikes everywhere, menacing red eyes, and it appeared to be made entirely out of dark black mist. It was a four-legged beast, with a long, spiky and sharp tail.
"What the hell is that?!" Garnet said, shuddering as it looked at them. Kate shook her head. "This is too big for me to deal with. We need someone else... Oh god, we need Rebecca." She said, worried. "Rebecca? What can she do against a thing like this?!" Garnet said. "Look, Garnet. I asked you to trust me, okay? We need Rebecca. She's the only being who can beat this thing... Not even Ella or Terra could deal with something this big..." Kate said, her train of thoughts trailing off.

She needed the Queen to do her duty.

_________
Meanwhile...
__________

"Oh, that was an epic movie!" I said, as we walked out of the theatre. "Oh, yeah! The epic fight at the end was AWESOME." Ella said, still on an adrenaline high. It was a freaking epic movie, and the main character was a magical catgirl fighting off evil, but it was presented as less of a kiddy movie and more of an adult-ey gory movie. It was really awesome.

"Oh man, that part where she pulled out that monsters spine? It's like they're getting all their ideas from me." I said, laughing. "Oh, yeah, right." Ella said, rolling her eyes. Ah, coincidences.

That was when the explosion sounded. I whipped my head around, and saw a big ball of fire coming from somewhere in town. "Monsters!" Ella said, getting into serious-mode. Trisha nodded. "Looks like duty calls!" I said, as we began running towards the source of the explosion like any good movie hero that always seems to run ahead into danger instead of away from it.

"Oh shit, that looks like a big one!" Ella said, as we saw a shadowy figure rise above some nearby buildings.

"Holy shit. Think we can handle something like that? It looks like freakin' Godzilla!" I exclaimed. Trisha shook her head. "Not without you trained, girl. And you aren't trained. Shit." She said, as we approached it.

"Hey! Rebecca!" A girly voice said from nearby. We ran towards it, and saw Kate fending off the monster, defending a non-celestial-guardianised-Garnet. "Oh crap!" I exclaimed—Kate wasn't doing too well, she already had a few scratches on her, and a big cut along her arm she was dealing with.
"Help me, guys!" She said, dodging another strike by the monster—which, by the way, could breathe fire. That explains the explosion we heard.

"Right. Ella, Trisha, take the left and right flanks of the monster and I'll try and sneak up from it from behind!" I said, quietly, just in case the monster could hear and understand me.

"Got it. Good luck out there, girl." Ella said, as she ran to the left side of the monster and started attacking. Trisha just simply obeyed, and I ran as fast as I could to get behind the monster. I swore, as I saw its back. It was as sharp as hell.

I swore, and put my watch-fabricator to my mouth and spoke into it 'Super awesome ice-magic Katana.' And a frosty blade appeared in my hands—the watch was now out of commission for the next three minutes as it cooled down, no pun intended. I launched myself at the monster of fire and smoke, and lodged my sword in its back—but it just bounced right off, and only scratched it a little. I leapt off of the back of the monster before I got too hurt by its spikes, and tried to cut its tail off to throw it off-balance. No dice—all I achieved was a big whack in the stomach by said tail when I was caught off guard. I really WASN'T trained that well, was I?

I crashed through the window of a nearby restaurant, scarred and bleeding from the spiky/sharp tail, and glass that had hit me as I crashed through.

I swore purpousefully, and stood up, my wounds already healing, incredibly slowly, but before my eyes.

"Damnit." I said, walking out. Trisha was out-of-action, unconscious nearby me, and Ella was taking a hard beating. Kate was taking Garnet somewhere safe, and it was now up to only me and Ella.
"Hey! Ugly monster thingy! Over here!" I yelled, for lack of a better distraction. It turned its ugly head, and locked eyes with me. I groaned, closing my eyes as I assumed my Queen-Form.

"That's the one!" I heard a gruff, evil, throaty voice say as I opened my eyes. I then realised it was the monster that was speaking.

"What?" I said, readying my sword just in case it came at me. It hastily threw off another attack by Ella, and knocked her out on a nearby wall.

"You're the one we need!" It roared furiously, and charged. 'Crap, I can't do a thing!' I thought, helplessly.

And then, just as the monster approached me, I blacked out. The last thing I saw was the monster charging right at me, and the last thing I felt was the glass-ridden floor beneath me as I hit it. The last thought that went through my head was a barrage of swear words completely appropriate in this situation.
Chapter Thirteen: The Game Show of Doom





When I opened my eyes, the first thing I registered was that I had been moved to a different location. The next thing was that I was bound tightly, and tied up to the wall next to me.
"Goddamnit." I swore, and then let out another non-PG13 string of swear words to pretty much sum up how I was feeling right now.

I was in a prison-type cell, and there was nothing in here except a bed and a probably locked-from-the-outside door. I continued swearing for a good minute, before trying to calm myself down and think of a way out of this.

I struggled against my binds—I was handcuffed by three separate handcuffs tied to three different latches on the wall. My hands were also bound together with rope.

I couldn't help but swear some more. I really needed to stop doing that.

"Okay, think, Rebecca. Think." I said to myself. Then, I realised how easily i'd adopted my new name, and shuddered. Well, I was stuck in this form, so I better use my celestial-given name, and not my real-ish name.

"Okay, okay... You're constrained by many different binds, and locked in a prison cell. You're badly wounded, but the wounds are healing slowly." I said, assessing the situation. I was still pretty banged up due to the attack, but I was defiantly healing. I closed my eyes, and tried to remember anything useful. Then, I remembered Ella saying I could, eventually, transform myself into anything-that-is-female. I sighed, as I thought of the many forms that would help me out of this situation—If only I knew how to access those forms... I was still in my Queen form, which was slightly bigger than my normal-form, so maybe if I transformed back, I'd be able to wrestle myself free?

I closed my eyes, and focused on transforming back, just like Ella had taught me. I felt my body changing, and when I opened my eyes, I was still bound. Letting out another string of excessive swear words, I tried to think of the ways I could transform myself into something else like Ella said I could. I closed my eyes again, and focused on one thing; transforming into a cat. I know, it's a bit cliché, but the circumstances were dire and I couldn't really think of anything else.

Suddenly, I felt a slight burning in my chest—this was probably my celestial energy being activated. Moments later, after going through somewhat painless morphing, I opened my eyes and let out a—meow.
'Oh, this is new.' I thought, walking clumsily out of the chains, and my clothes, for they had fallen off when I'd shrunk.
When I was free, I focused on turning back into my main form, and it worked. "Well, that was surprisingly easy..." I said, reaching for my tattered clothes and putting them on.

"Okay, now what..." I said, approaching the door. I tried the handle, and it wouldn't budge. I didn't have my fabricator on me either, so I was kind of stuck on this one. I looked around the room to see if there was anything I could use, but found nothing and let out another string of swears. I really needed to stop doing that.

"Okay, okay. Things could be worse. I could be stuck in a locked toilet that stinks, and have pickles taped to my chin so I smelled them all the time. THOSE DAMNED PICKLES!" I said, and continued swearing.

Then, in my rage, I kicked the door with all my might and it flew off the hinges. "Ow!" I said, grabbing my foot instantly afterwards. It had hurt a LOT more than it would have otherwise.

"Okay, Rebecca. You're out." I said to myself, to try and keep calm. What I saw was an elevator, as if I was meant to find it. I walked in, saw a keycard slot, and fifty levels. Apparently I was on the basement floor.

Suddenly, I heard something from the elevator radio. "Welcome, Rebecca Henderson, to the Pain Game! If you get out alive, you get out with your life!" A game-show-host-ey voice said. "What are the consequences of not getting out?" I asked, folding my arms.

"Well, you'll die; you'll be dead, and you wouldn't have the satisfaction of winning!" The guy replied; for it was indeed the guy.

"Why would I want the satisfaction of winning?" I asked, folding my arms.

"...Anyway, back to the game! You have 50 floors of deadly things, and there is a keycard for the next floor on each! Your goal is to get the keycards without dying! And that is all we have to say to you right now, aside from commentary on your future actions! And now, let the games begin!" He said, and the radio stopped. I sighed, and put the keycard in the card slot. A mechanical female voice said "Now taking you to level one", and I leaned against the wall of the circular elevator and sighed, hoping I'd get out of this damn thing alive.

I looked down at my bruised and battered body. This just couldn't be legal, what they were doing to me...

Then, the doors opened and I found myself staring over a massive lava pit, with no way over and the keycard on a pillar in the middle. I sighed. "Well, this ones easy." I said, morphing into my Queen form, flying over the lake, grabbing the keycard, and heading back to the elevator.

Only it wasn't there. "What the..." I said.

"Let level One begin! So far so good, our contestant, Rebecca Henderson is shaping up to be quite the contender!" The voice said, which was followed by a round of what I assumed to be an audience cheering.

I facepalmed mid-flight, and began looking for a way out. This was just damn ridiculous.

Then, I noticed a slight shimmer where the elevator had been. Maybe... Maybe it wasn't really gone. Just invisible. A trick of the eye. I flew through, and landed into the elevator again.

"This chick's got a keen eye, ladies and gents! Let's see how well she fares in Level Two!" The voice said, and game-show music played as I put the keycard in. I facepalmed. This was so... so... meta.
"Oh god... This show sucks." I said, facepalming with another round of audience cheer.

"Breaking the fourth wall? Intuitive! This one's Genre Savvy, folks!" The voice said, unwavering.
So, I reached Level Two, and as the doors opened, I found myself in the middle of an open grassy field.
"It's monster time, folks! This time, Rebecca's going to go up against a Phitalamus Merde!" The voice said. I frowned, and walked out. There was a tiger-like creature staring me down.

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me." I said, facepalming again.

"And thus, the real challenge—begins!" The guy said, pausing for dramatic effect.

"...Good kitty?" I said, approaching the Phitalamus Merde for the keycard that was around its neck. It pawed at the ground, and snarled. Okay, new tactic.

"...Right. Let's see what I can whip up..." I thought, and closed my eyes. I imagined my hand turning into a sword, and felt a bit woozy when I opened my eyes, and looked down at my right hand. There, in its place, was a sword—a regular, metallic, sword. Who needs a fabricator to make weapons when you can morph your freaking hand into one? Stroke of genius, I tell ya.

"Now, play nicely and give me the keycard." I said, approaching the monster with my hand-sword out in a threatening manner. The Phitalamus Merde simply stood its ground.

"She's a quick thinker, but is she quick enough?" The voice said, through loud speakers. I shuddered at the very thought of me being forced into this situation, but I had no choice. I charged at the creature, who simply dodged my attack and leapt at me from the side, hurling me onto the ground. I held its head back so it wouldn't bite me, so it tried to swipe me with its claws instead. I dodged, grabbed its right forepaw, and swing myself onto its back, using a very complicated manoeuvre that almost got me killed.

"What's this? She's riding the monster like a horse, ladies and gentlemen! What talent!" The voice said. Meanwhile, I was trying not to get killed by this monster who kept on trying to get me off of its back. I managed to disconnect the keycard from the chain around its neck, and leapt off via a backwards flip, and charged into the elevator, with the Phitalamus Merde chasing after me, obviously enraged. As soon as I entered, the elevator closed and I put the keycard in the slot.
"She got the keycard without hurting the Phitalamus Merde! Now that, my friends, is a first!

Congratulations!" The voice said, and I wasn't sure whether or not it was mocking me. If I ever got out of this alive, he'd be the first person I'd beat the hell up—because believe me, he deserved it.

'Right... Only... 48 more levels?´ I thought. I then shuddered. This wasn't going to be easy.

After beating a bunch of people up, getting the keycard from the most absurd locations, I found myself on the first of the final ten floors, ready to kick ass, but my energy somewhat diminished and my body somewhat scarred.

'Shit... Can't take this much longer...' I thought, desperately.

When the doors opened, I saw a grassy room, with no keycard in sight.

"...Helo?" I said, walking out into it. Then all of a sudden, a knife was to my throat.

"...And that, my friend, is the last word you will ever say." A girly voice said, but I knew the blade she was carrying. It was a Katana. I looked over my shoulder, and indeed, she was a ninja.

"You don't want to harm me." I said, putting power into my words. The ninja shook her head, as if she were fighting the desire to kill me or not.

"You do NOT want to harm me." I repeated, and felt the ninja loosening her grip. I slipped out, and turned around. She appeared to be in some kind of daze... not really sure what she was doing, you know?

"...Wait, how did you get out of my grip?!" She said, snapping out of her word-induced trance. I frowned.

"...Why the hell are you working for these bozos?" I said, motioning to the game show. The ninja shrugged. "Good pay." Was the reply. "You do know I was kidnapped and forced to participate in this against my will, right?" I said. The ninja shrugged. "Who cares?" She said. "Anyway, you seem like a swell gal, and just cause you're cute, I'll give you the key card..." The ninja said, handing it over. I snatched it out of her hand as soon as I saw it. "...Thanks?" I said. "Oh god, I just called you cute? I'm not... Into... Girls... Urgh... But why is it so hard to not think of you... Ugh... Get away from me! You're polluting my mind with... Weird... Thoughts... That shouldn't be there! Somehow!" The ninja said, obviously losing her grip on her sexuality. I frowned. Did I have this effect on all straight women?
"Okay, okay... Jeez." I said, walking to the elevator, as the ninja tried to regain her grip on her mind. "No! Stop thinking about that!" She said, slapping herself. I couldn't help but think of it to be a little funny—can you blame me? She's supposed to be perfectly straight... Mind you, I am the Queen, and I am supposed to turn every straight girl around me, well, you know... At least to a small extent. At least, after what just happened, that was my theory, anyway.

So, on the next floor, I had to beat this weird dinosaur like creature and rip the keycard from its stomach before it dissolved.

And on the next couple of floors, there were puzzles it only took me a couple of seconds to solve.
Finally, I approached the last floor, wondering if anyone had run out of ideas by this point.

"And your final opponent is... Yourself!" The voice said, as I walked out and saw a simple rocky terrain around me, with what appeared to be me in the middle of it.

"What." I said, flatly.

"I am the creation of all the data they have collected on you whilst fighting—I Am you." The girl said, laughing madly. I facepalmed. "Please? You throw this cliché on me?!" I said, to the loud speaker. "Oh, come on!" I said, when there was no reply. "Besides, she doesn't even look like me." I said, mocking the girl. She simply laughed.

"Anyway, let's fight." She said. I shook my head. "How about we make out instead?" I suggested. Come on, if she really were like me, then that would be her weakness. And if she really were like me, she wouldn't turn down an opportunity like this.

"...Sounds like a good idea?" The girl said, walking up to me. I then punched her in the face when she approached.

"Bitch. If you think I'm going to make out with someone that looks slightly like me and is supposed to be me, then you're wrong." I said. Suddenly, the girl exploded into a key card. Obviously she was not even real, she appeared to be more of a simulation if anything. I bent down and picked up the key card. I walked back into the elevator, and pushed it in.

"That. Was an anticlimax, folks." I said, to the audience, who was most probably listening into a hidden microphone in the elevator. I looked down at my beaten, battered, and tired body, and sighed. My clothes were really torn up, but luckily none of the important parts were showing at any angle, which I should really be thankful for. If this were an anime, I'd totally be naked right now, even if the camera wouldn't show any important parts.

The elevator stopped, and I found my self walking out onto a who wants to be a millionare-esque stage.

"Oh, come on." I said, facepalming. That was received with an audience cheer, as if they were cheering me on or something. I sighed, and walked up to the man sitting on a chair.

"A) Why did you kidnap me, B) Why did you put me through all this and C) Give me ten reasons why I shouldn't beat the living hell out of you right now." I said, folding my arms. The man was wearing a business suit and looked a bit like a lawyer. Great, exactly what I needed right now.

"To answer your questions, We kidnapped you because we heard you were one of the most powerful beings in the universe, and wanted to see how you stood up against our challenges." The man simply said.

"Wrong answer." I said, and picked him up by the collar. I then punched him in the face as he tried to worm his way out of this one.

He collapsed to the floor, unconscious.

"And that, my dear viewers, is why you don't mess with Rebecca Henderson." I said. The audience—consisting mainly of humans and/or monsters—simply sat, stunned. "Now if you don't tell me how to get out of this place, I'll beat the living daylights out of all of you for letting me go through FIFTY FREAKING FLOORS of this crap!" I said.

"T-t-t-the exit is the p-p-portal over th-there!" A man stuttered from the audience, and pointed to a orangey blue glowing portal. I thanked him, and walked through it—to find myself in the middle of the Piroe forest.

"Ooooohh..." I said, shuddering as I collapsed to the ground, unable to move any longer. Everything had really taken its toll on me.

I shuddered, trying to get back up but collapsing again. Those wounds i had sustained were much worse than I'd thought.

"Oh god... Someone... Anyone..." I groaned as loud as I could, before I passed out.
Chapter Fourteen: Homecoming




When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the same spot as I had collapsed in, only my wounds slightly more healed. I felt incredibly hungry, weak, and desperate.

"...Right. Big forest. No chance of being found any time soon... Oh, hey, my fabricator's back!" I said, looking at my arm and seeing a watch. "...I wonder how it got there?" I said, frowning. Dues Ex Machina much?

I whispered into the fabricator "Roast Chicken—food" and it appeared on a plate on my lap. I ate the whole thing—seriously, a whole chicken, i was THAT hungry—and laid back, trying to find the energy and will to stand, both of which seemed nonexistent right now. My legs were bruised, battered and scarred. Even moving them an inch hurt like hell.

"Oh... Crap..." I said, feeling faint. Maybe I'd lost a little too much blood after all.

I managed to move the fabricator watch to my mouth again, and spoke "Communicator... To... Ella..." Slowly and clearly. A compartment on the watch opened up and it looked indeed like a communicator.
"...Help..." I moaned into the radio, before collapsing again. Since Ella and I were partners, that had to work... It had to work.

And then, I was unconscious again, my radio obviously sensing the danger and emitting an emergency beep.

When I opened my eyes again, I was in a nice, warm, soft bed, back at home. I felt weak, hurt, but otherwise fine.

"...Ooh.." I moaned, trying to move but being unable to.

"Oh my god! Rebecca!" A voice squeaked, and I saw Laura come into view, looking stressed out and worried.

"...L...Laura?" I said, slowly, hardly able to think.

"Oh god, you're okay!" Laura said, and hugged me tightly, crying a lake.

"...Oh my god... oh my god..." I could hear. She obviously thought I was a goner, and I looked like I had almost been one too.
"...I... I thought you were going to..." She said, before bursting into another fit of sobbing. "It's okay, Laura... I'm going to be okay..." I said.

"Ella, Trisha and Terra... They were all unconscious too... Along with Kate!" Laura sobbed. "...Are they okay?" I asked.

"We're fine."Ella's voice said from beside me. I managed to turn my head, and saw her standing over me with a look of relief on her face.

"...You heard... The distress call..." I said, motioning to my fabricator. She nodded. "We're linked partners, aren't we? As soon as that was activated, I knew where you were..." She said. I noticed she was still a bit banged up, but otherwise fine.

"...How long was I gone?" I said, closing my eyes.

"...About four days. We looked high and low for you, but we couldn't find you..." Terra said from beside me. I opened my eyes, and saw that she was the most worried of them all. After all, she was my maid.
"...I had been taken by this weird... Game show thing. I had to go through fifty levels, collect these key cards, and escape just to stay alive... I think I punched the host on the way out." I said.
"Wait, Fifty floors? Key cards?!" Terra asked, standing up from a nearby couch that had likely been made with a fabricator so they could all sit comfortably.

"Yeah." I said, nodding.

"...Holy shit. I know that show! It's called Deadly Games. I never thought they'd go so far as to kidnapping people..." Terra said, obviously enraged.

"...How come I've never heard of it?" i asked.

"It's for the Celestial Realm..." She explained. "The Celestial Realm?" I asked. "Basically, another plane of existence where people like us normally reside outside of the headquarters. They have their own towns, tv stations, game shows..." She said. "...I should go there sometime." I said, closing my eyes again.
"I... I think I need to rest some more..." I said.

"Understandable. You almost died, for crying out loud." Laura laughed, through sobs.

"...I lost enough blood, didn't I?" I said, motioning to my wounds. Ella nodded. "Luckily, the Celestial Fabricator really helps in medical situations such as blood loss..." She laughed, uneasily. And then, I was asleep.

When I next woke, the place was pretty empty, and Laura was sleeping next to me, obviously not wanting to leave my side. I smiled. It was night time, and by now, most of my wounds were healed due to my fast healing rate. One of the many upsides of being the Queen, I guess.

"...Laura?" I said, shoving her awake. I... I just needed someone to talk to, I suppose. Yeah, it was impolite, but I knew Laura wanted to see me when I was awake, and... I wanted to apologise for making her worry like she had been.

"...You're awake." She said, opening her eyes. I nodded. "Hey, listen. I... I'm sorry for putting you through all that worrying..." I said, slowly. "You don't need to apologise. It wasn't your fault. I'm just... I'm just glad you're alive." She said, kissing me.

"Thanks..." I said, nodding.

"...I love you. You know that, right?" Laura said. I nodded. "Things have been a little... awkward, lately. I just haven't had time to... get my bearings yet." I admitted. I was still new to my body, my abilities, and the fact that I was now a girl.

"I can... Understand that." Laura nodded. She wrapped her arms around me, and sighed. "I think we need some time off... Time to think about things, and get used to... other things." She said, motioning to my female parts. I nodded. "Yeah. Saving the universe can wait till later, when there's someone... someone who's ready to save it." I said. Laura nodded.

"I'm really glad you're okay... Your mom's been worried sick." Laura said. "What did you guys tell her?" I asked. "We told her that you had been kidnapped after the movie. When we returned you she... She burst into tears. She thought you'd been... Well, you know." She said. I nodded—she meant assaulted—in more ways than one. "She'll be overjoyed to find out that I'll be okay... Wouldn't she have wanted to take me to the doctor?" I asked. Laura nodded. "We... We had to tell her what you really were. She... She took it well enough." Laura said, shuddering a bit. "Well... I guess mom and I will have a lot to talk about in the morning." I laughed.

"How about now?" Mom said, walking into the room. I sat up, surprised.

"Mom!" I said, brightly. She ran up to me, and hugged me. "Oh, honey... You're okay..." She said, in tears. I patted her back, nodding. "I'm okay, mom... Everything's fine now..." I said, hating to see her in such a state.

"Is everything they said about you true? How you used to be a guy... How you were kidnapped by monsters?" She sobbed. "Yeah. I'm okay with it though. They... Warped reality, so we wouldn't get into trouble trying to continue life normally." I explained. Mom continued to sob. "How... How did they do such a thing? Couldn't they just warp reality to get you back to me?" She said. I shook my head.
"There are rules, Mom. Only certain aspects can be changed" I said, remembering what Ella had said to me a while ago on the subject. Only things like a Celestial Guardian's past—well, tiny aspects of it (like gender), and only to other people's memories, and official government documents, alongside photos and physical/digital recordings.

Soon enough, Mom calmed down, and sat on the couch nearby. "...You've been a girl for a couple of weeks now. How are you holding up?" She said, after a while. I shook my head. "I'm still... adjusting." I said. She nodded. "They granted me my old memories back, you know. The ones of you as a guy." She said. I shrugged. "That was nice of them." I said. She nodded. "It made things a bit... easier to swallow, you know? I mean, my whole perception of the world has changed... Everything's so different now..." She sighed. "You going to be okay?" I asked. She nodded. "I always knew something was up with the world, but I never expected this... Lesbian cat girls... hah..." She laughed. "Yeah, who would have thought?" I laughed. "I'm glad you're okay... But from what they tell me, the worst is yet to come..." She said, her face darkening.

"Yeah... The Queen is only called to be a Queen when there is danger of war... But I hope there will at least be a year or so before it breaks out. I need to be trained on my powers, and I need to get used to... this." I said, motioning to all of me. She nodded.

"...I know I can't help you by worrying, but I can't help myself. After losing your dad like that... after he disappeared, I don't think I can take another loss." She said. "That's not going to happen, mom. I'll live." I said. "How do you know that? You almost died, you know!" She said.

"I was un-trained, and not ready for what I was put through." I said. She nodded, looking away. "So... Laura's your girlfriend, huh?" She said. "Yeah." I said. "You're a cute couple. Normaly I wouldn't approve, but knowing what you've been through, and how this is a natural part of your being now... I'm glad you two didn't break up when you turned female, you know?" Mom said, brightly. "Thanks, Mrs. Henderson." Laura said. "Yeah, thanks mom." I said. She smiled. "Have you two, you know, done it yet?" Mom asked. "Whoa! Such a personal question!" Laura said. I just shook my head. "We... Haven't taken it that far yet." I said. Mom nodded. "Sorry for asking, I just wanted to know. It's weird, looking at you as a lady now..." She laughed, uncomfortably.

"Yeah... But you know, I actually... To tell you the truth, I kinda like it." I shrugged. "Really?" Mom said. "Yeah. It's... Unique. Different." I said. She smiled, and that seemed to make her a bit happier. "Well, I'll let you two sleep. I need to catch up on some myself, you see. I've been unable to sleep since you were returned... I think I can sleep a bit easier now." She sighed, standing up and walking to the door.

"Goodnight, Rebecca." She said, smiling, as she exited the room. I sighed. "Talk about awkward..." I said, laying back down. Laura nodded, and hugged me.

Then, we slept.

When we woke up, it was dawn, and I felt fully healed and ready to start the day, more or less. I yawned, and got dressed.

"Morning, sleepyhead." I said, as Laura woke up around the time I was putting on my blouse. She nodded, and yawned, stretching. "...Been a hell of a week." She said, also getting dressed.
When we were both dressed, we walked down to the lounge to find Trisha preparing a massive breakfast.

"Nice to see you back on your feet!" She exclaimed, running up to me and giving me a big hug. I couldn't help but hug her back.

"Yeah, I'm glad everyone's okay..." I laughed, as we pulled apart. "What's for dinner?" I asked. Trisha smiled, walking back to the kitchen. "Large, unhealthy amounts of Waffles and maple syrup." She said, beaming. "Awesome!" I replied. Waffles just happened to be my favourite breakfast.
"Take a seat, they're almost ready!" Trisha said, and I walked to the dinner table and sat. Ella was already there, alongside Terra. Laura took her seat next to me on my right, and mom was sitting on my left.

"Sleep alright?" I asked her. She nodded. "Now that I know you're safe..." She sighed. "How does it feel, not having to cook for once?" I smiled. "Great. Besides, Trisha was a bit insistent. I guess she needed something to take her mind off of you..." She laughed. "Is it true she's your maid?" She added.

"Well, kinda. You see, there was this thing the previous Queen did before she died, and it was to be sure that I had a maid of the same family she did, or something like that. When Trisha kissed me, she transformed into this." I laughed.

"She kissed you?" Mom said, surprised.

"Umm... Well, she was just testing something. I have this effect on girls, when I kiss them, most of them kind of become... Well, infatuated. Part of being the Queen, I suppose." I laughed, uneasily. Mom raised her eyebrows. "I see. So she was testing to see if it worked, and the previous Queen's spell activated?" She said. I nodded. "Yeah. She's been my maid ever since... But I've been nice to her too. I've tried to make her able to be herself, instead of just my maid, you know?" I said. She nodded, and sighed. "You girls..." She laughed. "Waffles are ready!" Trisha yelled out from the kitchen, and brought down a couple of plates of about eight waffles each to us. I grabbed the maple syrup from the table, put some on my waffles, and dug in. They were the best waffles I'd had in ages.

"So good..." Ella said, afterwards. We celestial beings ate about ten waffles each, and mom had about four.

"Yeah... You sure know how to cook, Trisha!" I exclaimed. She blushed. "Thank you, mistress. Would you like anything else?" She asked. "Maybe some water? I'm really dehydrated..." I laughed. She happily obliged, and soon enough, we were all finished with breakfast.

"So what do you want to do today?" Laura asked, wrapping her arms around me.

"I think we just need some time to rest... Maybe get everyone together, and play some games? I think the only person we're missing here is Kate..." I sighed. "Yeah, she's with Garnet. We called them over before you got up, so they should only be a few minutes away." Ella explained. I nodded. "So their date went well?" I asked. "Well, aside from the monster attacking, yeah. Garnet's also become a Celestial Guardian, which was kinda inevitable, so she may seem a bit different when you see her." Ella laughed. "I see. How was Kate after the attack?" I asked. "She... She was quite badly hurt, but not as bad as you. She was protecting Garnet more than anything, and Garnet stayed by Kate's side when she was recovering..." Terra explained. I nodded. "I think everyone was badly hurt, well everyone who was in the attack at least." I sighed. "Well, yeah, we kinda WERE unconscious." She laughed.

"Yeah, makes sense I suppose. What we need is to have some fun. Everything that's happened has been kinda dark and gloomy; we need to lighten up the place." I laughed. Laura nodded. "Yeah, things have been kinda crappy lately." She admitted.

"And plus... Guys, I've got something I need to say. I'm not ready for all this saving the world crap, and I'm not even used to being a girl yet. Can we wait a couple of months before we go do anything else dangerous?" I asked. Terra sighed, and nodded. "Yeah, I think that's best. You need some time to get your bearings, and you also need training, which is something I've been wanting to talk to you about for a while now." She said.

"Awesome... So we're good then? A couple months of break, and a couple months of training?" I said. Ella nodded. "Sounds fair. You've been through a lot, and need some Rest and Relaxation." She said, brightly. Then, the doorbell rang.

"I'll get it!" Trisha said, and rushed to the door. "Hey guys!" Kate said, walking in. "Hey." Garnet said, behind Kate. As soon as Trisha shut the door, Garnet let loose her cat features, and do I even need to tell you how cute she looked?

"Whoa." Trisha exclaimed. I nodded, in approval.

"Oh my god, you're okay!" Kate said, running over to me and giving me a friendly hug. I nodded. "Yeah, I'm a lot better now." I said, smiling. "Whoa... Good to see that you got back to us okay. What happened?" Garnet asked. And so, I told them the story of what had happened to me. "Well, that's one show I'll never be watching!" Kate exclaimed. I nodded. "Anyway, how are you two going? I see that Garnet's a Celestial Guardian now!" I said. Garnet nodded.

"When you were captured, I felt useless, you know? But then Kate... We kind of kissed--And made out for a bit. Afterwards, I was a Celestial Guardian. I was so glad to finally be able to help Kate and the rest of you, instead of having to hide behind her, helpless." Garnet said.

"Did you know you'd become a Celestial Guardian?" I asked. Garnet nodded. "Ella explained it for us, before we went back to the lair. Cool place, by the way." She replied.

"Yeah. You okay with being a Magical Lesbian Catgirl?" I joked. She laughed. "I was pretty much a lesbian anyway, and cats are so cute. The magic is a nice touch too, although I don't know how to use it, yet." She laughed.

So, we talked together and laughed some more, before we all headed out to a new movie as a group. Afterwards, we had lunch at a local fast food restaurant (Double helpings for all celestial guardians), and mom dropped us off back at our lair, then headed home.

"It's nice to be back here..." I admitted, walking through the place.

"...Yeah. I'm glad you're back with us, girl!" Kate said.

"So... What shall we do now?" Garnet asked, kicking back in one of the many comfy beanbags lying around. "How about a game?" Laura asked. "Oh, I've got the perfect one." Kate smiled. "Go ahead, tell us!" I said, leaping onto a nearby beanbag, and then getting into a comfy position.

"Truth or dare." Kate said, grinning. "Eh, fine by me." Laura said, lying down beside me.

"Okay, i'll start. I pick Truth. I'll let Rebecca ask me the question." Kate said.

"Okay... Do you enjoy being a girl?" I asked. Kate nodded. "Yeah, it's awesome. Your turn." Kate said.
"Right... I pick—Dare." I said. Kate laughed. "Okay, I dare you to make out with Laura right here and now, in front of us." She said. I shrugged. "Sure, but I'll get you back for that with an even bigger dare afterwards. For how long shall said making out commence?" I asked. "Hmm... At least a couple of minutes?" Kate shrugged. I smiled, and stood up. Laura stood up beside me, and we made out. For two minutes, we made out passionately. Kate's jaw dropped--- and I'm sure everyone else's did too.
"Ooh... You're a good kisser..." Laura said, after a couple of minutes we resumed our old positions.
"Oh... Okay..." I said, blushing. "Anyway, it's... Terra's turn." I said. Terra sighed. "Okay, I pick... Truth." She said. "How many girlfriends have you had?" I asked. She blushed. "Umm... Five." She said. "Okay, so now I pick who does it, and then dare or ask them, right?" She said, confused. I nodded. "I pick... Laura." She said. "Okay... Dare." Laura said, bravely.

"Okay, I dare you to... Get under as much of Rebecca's influence as possible, and stay that way until it passes." Terra said, grinning. "This means more kissing, right?" Laura asked. Terra nodded. I sighed, and kissed Laura passionately, this time letting as much of my influence flow into her as I could. About a minute later, we pulled apart, and Laura was completly entranced and infatuated. I laid back down on the beanbag, blushing, and Laura laid down on top of me, hugging me tightly.

"I get to pick now." She said, sluttily.

"Umm... I command you to pick someone else instead of me?" I said, awkwardly. "Aww... Fine. I pick... Ella." She said, still looking at me with lust and longing. Stupid dare.

"Okay, I pick Dare." Ella said.

"Okay, umm... Let's see... I dare you to strip naked and stay that way for the rest of the night?" Laura suggested, obviously saying something she wouldn't otherwise. Ella blushed. "O...okay." She said. "I mean, since you made out with each other, and this is a little thing compared to that." She added, declothing herself. "And, as a requirement, you must not try to hide your parts all night." Laura added. Ella sighed, and quit covering her boobs.

"Right. That means I get to pick, and I pick you, Laura!" Ella said, obviously not happy that she had to remain totally and revealingly naked.

"I pick... Dare." Laura said.

"Okay, I make you do the same thing you just did to me!" Ella said. "Okay." Laura said, and declothed. I was now being hugged in front of everyone, by a naked Laura. Oh dear god.

"Now, I pick Kate." Laura said, smiling. "Umm... I pick Dare?" Kate said, obviously not wanting anything as harsh as what happened to Laura/Ella to come down on her.

"Make out with Garnet. Now." Laura said. "Umm... What?" Kate said, blushing bright red. "You heard me." Laura said. "Oh... Fine." Kate sighed, and started making out with Garnet, who happily obliged.
"This is getting really weird, really fast." I exclaimed.

"Yeah. Let's stop before this gets out of hand." Kate agreed, pulling away from Garnet. I then yawned.

"I'm... Pretty tired..." I exclaimed.

"There's a room down the hall and to the left made especially for you and Laura, with the fabricator. Since you are a couple now, right?" Kate said, giggling. "How long do the current dares last?" I said, motioning to the infatuated and naked Laura who was hugging me tightly. "The nudity, till tomorrow at lunchtime. The infatuation, till when it wears off, I suppose." Kate said, gleefully.

"Well... Okay. Come on, Laura, let's get some sleep." I said. Laura smiled, and we walked into our bedroom, which was incredibly cosy. "Night!" I yelled back, as we walked in.

As soon as I closed the door, Laura pinned me down on the bed. "Umm... Not tonight. Too tired?" I said, quickly, as she kissed me. "Aww..." She sighed, rolling over.

"...Besides, I'm still... Well, a virgin." I admitted. "Me too, Becks. That was kind of the point." Laura sighed. "Well... I just need time to... recover. Goodnight, Laura." I said, turning off the lights. Laura rolled over and hugged me tightly, and then we went to sleep, my mind still reeling over the fact that Laura wanted to... You know, do it with me.

And no, if that ever does happen, you won't be reading about it. Trust me. This story is pushing its PG-13 boundaries as it is. Okay, this story is more of an 'M' if it had a classification. No kidding. Anyway, I eventually got to sleep that night, having no idea on how I managed to do so with all the tension around us.

By the way, fun fact? This is What he wanted to become in this particular story of lesbian catgirls that squee nyaa. This is his ideal body:

__rebecca___by_adaminator1-d33pmn7.jpg
__rebecca___shot_2_by_adaminator1-d33q98v.jpg
 
Last edited:
Lol

http://rationalwiki.org/w/index.php?title=Talk:Gamergate&curid=167863&diff=1592211&oldid=1592202

Ryulong never changes:

http://rationalwiki.org/w/index.php?title=Talk:Gamergate&curid=167863&diff=1592217&oldid=1592211

Seriously - If Cohen doesn't like his dox dropped, he shouldn't do it to others.

http://rationalwiki.org/w/index.php?title=Talk:Gamergate&curid=167863&diff=1592219&oldid=1592217

Oh yeah, anyone see Ryulong's Tumblr? Some of the shit on it makes me wonder if he and Adam aren't literal buttbuddies.
 
Last edited:
Back